THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES

 
 A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND 
 OTHER POPULAR BOOKS 
 
 BY 
 
 MARTHA FINLEY 
 
 ELSIE DINSMORE. 
 
 ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS. 
 ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD. 
 
 ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD. 
 
 ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD. 
 
 ELSIE'S CHILDREN. 
 ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD. 
 GRANDMOTHER ELSIE. 
 
 ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS. 
 ELSIE AT NANTUCKET. 
 THE TWO ELSIES. 
 
 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 
 ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN. 
 
 CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE. 
 ELSIE AND THE RA YMONDS. 
 
 ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RA YMONDS. 
 ELSIE'S VACATION. 
 
 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 
 ELSIE AT ION. 
 
 ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR. 
 
 ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS. 
 ELSIE A T HOME. 
 
 ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 MILDRED KEITH. 
 
 MILDRED AT ROSELANDS. 
 
 MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE. 
 MILDRED AND ELSIE. 
 MILDRED AT HOME. 
 
 MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS. 
 MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER. 
 
 CASELLA. 
 
 SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST. 
 THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY. 
 OUR FRED. 
 
 AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY. 
 WANTED, A PEDIGREE. 
 
 THE THORN IN THE NEST.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH 
 
 BY 
 
 MARTHA FINLEY 
 
 AUTHOR OP THE ELSIE BOOKS, THE MILDRED BOOKS, "WANTED, 
 A PEDIGREE," ETC. 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 
 PUBLISHERS
 
 COPTRIOHT, 1899, 
 
 BY 
 
 DODD, MEAD & COMPANY. 
 
 All rigkit reserved. 
 
 TUB MEIWUON OOMPAMT PBER3, 
 UAHVAT, K. J.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 2 "WHAT a storm! there will be no going out 
 
 to-day even for the early stroll about the 
 
 f ^ grounds with papa," sighed Lucilla Raymond 
 
 one December morning, as she lay for a moment 
 
 listening to the dash of rain and sleet against 
 
 : her bedroom windows. " Ah, well! I must not 
 
 w fret, knowing who appoints the changes of the 
 
 i seasons, and that all He does is for the best," 
 
 her thoughts ran on. " Besides, what pleasures 
 
 g we can all have within doors in this sweetest of 
 
 * homes and with the dearest and kindest of 
 
 & fathers! " 
 
 With that she left her bed and began the 
 % duties of the toilet, first softly closing the com 
 municating door between her own and her sis 
 ter's Bleeping apartments lest she should dis- 
 
 443311
 
 2 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 turb Grace's slumbers, then turning on the elec 
 tric light in both bedroom and bathroom, for, 
 though after six, it was still dark. 
 
 The clock on the mantel struck seven before 
 she was quite through with these early morning 
 duties, but the storm had in no wise abated in 
 violence, and as she heard it she felt sure that 
 out-door exercise was entirely out of the ques 
 tion. 
 
 " And I'll not see Chester to-day," she sighed 
 half -aloud. " It was evident when he was here 
 last night that he had taken a cold, and I hope 
 he won't think of venturing out in such 
 weather as this." 
 
 Just then the door into Grace's room opened 
 and her sweet voice said, " Good-morning, Lu. 
 As usual, you are up and dressed before your 
 lazy younger sister has begun the duties of the 
 toilet." 
 
 " Take care what you say, young woman," 
 laughed Lucilla, facing round upon her. " I 
 am not going to have my delicate younger sis 
 ter slandered in that fashion. She is much too 
 feeble to leave her bed at the early hour which 
 suits her older and stronger sister."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 3 
 
 " Very kind in you to see it in that light," 
 laughed Grace. " But I must make haste now 
 with my dressing. Papa may be coming in 
 directly, for it is certainly much too stormy for 
 him and you to take your usual stroll in the 
 grounds." 
 
 " It certainly is," assented Lu. " Just listen 
 to the hail and rain dashing against tne win 
 dows. And there comes papa now," she added, 
 as a tap was heard at their sitting-room door. 
 
 She ran to open it and receive the fatherly 
 caress that always accompanied his morning 
 greeting to each one of his children. 
 
 "Grace is not up yet?" he said inquiringly, 
 as he took possession of an easy-chair. 
 
 "Yes, papa, but not dressed yet; so that I 
 shall have you to myself for a while," returned 
 Lu in a cheery tone and seating herself on an 
 ottoman at his knee. 
 
 "A great privilege that," he said with a 
 smile, passing a hand caressingly over her hair 
 as he spoke. " It is storming hard, so that you 
 and I must do without our usual early exercise 
 about the grounds." 
 
 " Yes, sir; and I am sorry to miss it, though
 
 4 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 a chat with, my father here and now is not so 
 bad an exchange/' 
 
 " I think we usually have that along with the 
 walk," he said, smiling down into the eyes that 
 were gazing so lovingly up into his. 
 
 " Yes, sir, so we do; and you always manage 
 to make the shut-in days very enjoyable." 
 
 " It is what I wish to do. Lessons can go on 
 as usual with you and Grace as well as with the 
 younger ones, and after that we can have read 
 ing, music, and quiet games." 
 
 "And Grace and I have some pretty fancy 
 work to do for Christmas time/' 
 
 "Ah, yes! and I presume you will both be 
 glad to have a little or a good deal of extra 
 money with which to purchase gifts or ma 
 terials for making them." 
 
 "If you feel quite able to spare it, father," 
 she returned with a pleased smile; " but not if 
 it will make you feel in the least cramped for 
 what you want to spend yourself." 
 
 " I can easily spare you each a hundred dol 
 lars," he said in a cheery tone. " Will that be 
 enough, do you think? " 
 
 " Oh, I shall feel rich! " she exclaimed.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 5 
 
 " How very good, kind, and liberal you are to 
 us and all your children, papa." 
 
 " And fortunate in being able to be liberal to 
 my dear ones. There is no greater pleasure 
 than that of gratifying them in all right and 
 reasonable desires. I think that as soon as the 
 weather is suitable for a visit to the city we will 
 take a trip there for a day's shopping. Have 
 you and Grace decided upon any particular 
 articles that you would like to give? " 
 
 " We have been doing some bits of fancy 
 work, father, and making up some warm cloth 
 ing for the old folks and children among our 
 poor neighbors both white and colored; also 
 a few things for our house servants. And to 
 let you into a secret," she added with a smile 
 and a blush, " I am embroidering some hand 
 kerchiefs for Chester." 
 
 " Ah, that is right! " he said. " Chester will 
 value a bit of your handiwork more than any 
 thing else that you could bestow upon him." 
 
 "Except perhaps the hand itself," she re 
 turned with a low, gleeful laugh. 
 
 " But that he knows he cannot have for 
 some time," her father said, taking in his the
 
 6 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 one resting on the arm of his chair. " This 
 belongs to me at present and it is my fixed pur 
 pose to hold it in possession for at least some 
 months to come." 
 
 " Yes, sir; I know that and highly approve of 
 your intention. Please never give up your 
 claim to your eldest daughter so long as we both 
 live." 
 
 " No, daughter, nothing is further from my 
 thoughts," he said with a smile that was full of 
 affection. 
 
 "What do you want from Santa Glaus, 
 papa? " she asked. 
 
 "Really, I have not considered that ques 
 tion," he laughed; "but anything my daugh 
 ters choose to give me will be highly appreci 
 ated." 
 
 "It is pleasant to know that, father dear; 
 and now please tell me what you think would 
 be advisable to get for Mamma Vi, Elsie, and 
 Ned." 
 
 That question was under discussion for some 
 time, and the conclusion was arrived at that it 
 could not be decided until their visit to the city 
 stores to see what might be offered there. Then
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 7 
 
 Grace joined them, exchanged greetings and 
 caresses with her father, and as the call to 
 breakfast came at that moment, the three went 
 down together, meeting Violet and the younger 
 children on the way. 
 
 They were a cheerful party, all at the table 
 seeming to enjoy their meal and chatting pleas 
 antly as they ate. Much of their talk was of 
 the approaching Christmas and what gifts 
 would be appropriate for different ones and 
 likely to prove acceptable. 
 
 " Can't we send presents to brother Max, 
 papa? " asked Ned. 
 
 " Hardly, I think," was the reply, " but we 
 can give him some when he comes home next 
 month." 
 
 " And he'll miss all the good times the rest 
 of us have. It's just too bad! " replied Ned. 
 
 " We will try to have some more good times 
 when he is with us," said the captain cheerily. 
 
 "Oh, so we can!" was Neddie's glad response. 
 
 The captain and the young people spent the 
 morning in the schoolroom as usual. In the 
 afternoon Dr. Conly called. " I came in prin 
 cipally on your account, Lu," he said, when
 
 8 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 greetings had been exchanged. " Chester has 
 taken a rather severe cold so that I, as his physi 
 cian, have ordered him to keep within doors for 
 the present; which he deeply regrets because it 
 cuts him off from his daily visits here." 
 
 " Oh, is he very ill? " she asked, vainly try 
 ing to make her tones quite calm and indif 
 ferent. 
 
 " Oh, no! only in danger of becoming so un 
 less he takes good care of himself." 
 
 "And you will see to it that he does so, 
 Cousin Arthur? " Violet said in a sprightly, 
 half-inquiring tone. 
 
 " Yes; so far as I can," returned the doctor, 
 with a slight smile. " My patients, unfortu 
 nately, are not always careful to obey orders." 
 
 "When they don't the doctor cannot be justly 
 blamed for any failure to recover," remarked 
 the captain. " But I trust Chester will show 
 himself docile and obedient." 
 
 "Which I dare say he will if Lu sides 
 strongly with the doctor," Grace remarked, giv 
 ing Lucilla an arch look and smile. 
 
 " My influence, if I have any, shall all be on 
 that side," was Lucilla's quiet rejoinder. " He
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 9 
 
 and I might have a bit of chat over the tele 
 phone, if he is able to go to it." 
 
 " Able enough for that," said the doctor, 
 " but too hoarse, I think, to make himself intel 
 ligible. However, you can talk to him, bidding 
 him to be careful, and for your sake to follow 
 the doctor's directions." 
 
 " Of course I shall do that," she returned 
 laughingly, " and surely he will not venture to 
 disregard my orders." 
 
 " Not while he is a lover and liable to be sent 
 adrift by his lady-love," said Violet, in sportive 
 tone. 
 
 Just then the telephone bell rang and the 
 captain and Lulu hastened to it. 
 
 It proved to be Mrs. Dinsmore of the Oaks, 
 who called to them with a message from Ches 
 ter to his affianced a kindly greeting, a hope 
 that she and all the family were well, and an 
 expression of keen regret that he was, and prob 
 ably would be for some days, unable to pay his 
 accustomed visit to Woodburn. 
 
 " There, daughter, take your place and re 
 ply as you deem fit," said Captain Raymond, 
 stepping aside from the instrument.
 
 10 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Lucilla at once availed herself of the permis 
 sion. 
 
 " Aunt Sue/' she called, " please tell Chester 
 we are all very sorry for his illness, but hope he 
 may soon be well. We think he will if he is 
 careful to follow the doctor's directions. And 
 when this storm ia over probably some of us 
 will call at the Oaks to inquire concerning his 
 welfare." 
 
 A moment's silence; then came the reply. 
 " Chester says, thank you; he will be glad to 
 see any or all of the Woodburn people; but you 
 must not venture out till the storm is over." 
 
 " We won't," returned Lucilla. " Good-by." 
 And she and her father returned to the parlor 
 where they had left the others, with their re 
 port of the interview. 
 
 Two stormy days followed; then came one 
 that was bright and clear and they gladly 
 availed themselves of the opportunity to go to 
 the city, do their Christmas shopping, and call 
 at the Oaks on their return. They reached 
 home tired, but in excellent spirits, having been 
 very successful in making their purchases, and 
 found Chester recovering from his cold.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 11 
 
 From that day until Christmas time the 
 ladies and little girls of the connection were 
 very busy in preparing gifts for their dear ones; 
 Grandma Elsie as well as the rest. She did not 
 come so often to Woodburn as was her custom, 
 and the visits she did make were short and 
 hurried. 
 
 Chester was a more frequent caller after par 
 tially recovering from his cold, but even while 
 he was there Lucilla worked busily with her 
 needle, though never upon the gift intended 
 for him. She now wore and highly prized a 
 beautiful diamond ring which he had given her 
 in token of their betrothal, though she had told 
 him at the time of its bestowal that she feared 
 it had cost more than he could well afford. At 
 which he laughed, telling her that nothing 
 could be too good or expensive for one so lovely 
 and charming as herself. 
 
 " In your partial eyes," she returned with a 
 smile. " Ah, it is very true that love is blind. 
 Oh, Chester! I often wonder what you ever 
 found to fancy in me! " 
 
 In reply to that he went over quite a list of 
 the attractive qualities he had discovered in her.
 
 12 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 "Ah/' she laughed, "you are not blind to 
 my perhaps imaginary good qualities, but see 
 them through multiplying glasses; which is cer 
 tainly very kind in you. But, oh, dear! I'm 
 afraid you'll find out your mistake one of these 
 days! " 
 
 "Don't be disturbed. I'll risk it," he 
 laughed. Then added more seriously, " Oh, 
 Lu, darling, I think I'm a wonderfully fortu 
 nate fellow in regard to the matter of my suit 
 for your heart and hand." 
 
 " I wish you may never see cause to change 
 your mind, you dear boy! " she said, glad tears 
 springing to her eyes, " but ah, me! I fear you 
 will when you know me better." 
 
 " Ah," he said teasingly, " considering our 
 long and rather intimate acquaintance, I think 
 you are not giving me credit for any great 
 amount of discernment." 
 
 " Well," she laughed, " as regards my faults 
 and failings probably the less you have of that 
 the better for me." 
 
 They were alone in the library and the house 
 was very quiet, most of the family having al 
 ready retired to their sleeping rooms.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 13 
 
 Presently Captain Raymond came in, saying 
 with his pleasant smile, " I should be sorry to 
 seem inhospitable, Chester, but it is growing 
 late and I am loath to have my daughter lose 
 her beauty sleep. Don't for a moment think I 
 want to hurry you away from Woodburn, 
 though; the room you occupied during your 
 illness is at your service and you are a most wel 
 come guest." 
 
 " Many thanks, captain; but I think I should 
 go back to the Oaks at once lest someone should 
 be waiting up for me. I should have brought 
 my night key, but neglected to do so," Chester 
 replied, and in a few minutes took leave. 
 
 The captain secured the door after him, then, 
 turned to Lucilla, saying: 
 
 "Now, daughter, you may bid me good 
 night, then make prompt preparations for bed." 
 
 "Oh, papa, let me stay five minutes with 
 you," she entreated. " See, I have something 
 to show you," holding out her hand in a way 
 to display Chester's gift to advantage. 
 
 Her father took the hand in his. "Ah, an 
 engagement ring! " he said with a smile; " and 
 a very handsome one it is. Well, dear child, I
 
 14 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 hope it may always have most pleasant associa 
 tions to you." 
 
 " I should enjoy it more if I were quite sure 
 Chester could well afford it," she said with a 
 half sigh. 
 
 " Don't let that trouble you," said her father. 
 *' Chester is doing very well, and probably your 
 father will be able to give some assistance to 
 you and him at the beginning of your career as 
 a married couple. Should Providence spare 
 me my present income, my dear eldest daughter 
 shall not be a portionless bride." 
 
 " Papa, you are very, very good to me! " she 
 exclaimed with emotion, " the very dearest and 
 best of fathers! I can hardly bear to think of 
 living away from you, even though it may not 
 be miles distant." 
 
 " Dear child," he said, drawing her into his 
 arms, " I do not intend it shall be even one mile. 
 My plan is to build a house for you and Chester 
 right here on the estate, over yonder in the 
 grove. Some day in the near future we three 
 will go together and select the exact spot." 
 
 " Oh, papa, what a delightful idea! " she ex 
 claimed, looking up into his face with eyes
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 15 
 
 dancing with pleasure; " for I may hope to see 
 almost as much of you as I do now, living in 
 the same house." 
 
 " Yes, daughter mine; that is why I want to 
 have your home so near. Now bid me good 
 night and get to bed with all speed," he con 
 cluded with a tender caress.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 " THEY are going to have a Christmas tree at 
 Ion, one at Fairview, one at Roselands, and I 
 suppose one at the Oaks," remarked Ned Ray 
 mond one morning at the breakfast table. " But 
 I guess folks think Elsie and I have grown too 
 old for such things," he added in a tone of 
 melancholy resignation and with a slight sigh. 
 
 " A very sensible conclusion, my son," said 
 the captain cheerfully, with a twinkle of amuse 
 ment in his eye. " But now that you have 
 grown so manly you can enjoy more than ever 
 giving to others. The presents you have 
 bought for your little cousins can be sent to be 
 put on their trees, those for the poor to the 
 schoolhouses; and if you choose you can be 
 there to see the pleasure with which they are re 
 ceived. Remember what the Bible says: ' It 
 is more blessed to give than to receive/ " 
 
 " Oh, yes, so it is! " cried the little fellow, hia 
 
 16
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 17 
 
 face brightening very much. "I do like to 
 give presents and see how pleased folks look 
 that get them." 
 
 " And as papa is so liberal to all of us in the 
 matter of pocket money, we can every one of us 
 have that pleasure," said Grace. 
 
 " Yes; and I know we're going to," laughed 
 Ned. " We didn't go so many times to the 
 city and stay so long there for nothing. And 
 I don't believe grandma and papa and mamma 
 did either." 
 
 " No," said his mother; " and I don't believe 
 anybody children, friend, relative, servant, or 
 poor neighbor will find himself neglected. 
 And I am inclined to think the gifts will be en 
 joyed even if we have no tree." 
 
 " Oh, yes, mamma! and I'm glad to be the 
 big fellow that I am, even if it does make me 
 have to give up some of the fun I had when I 
 was small," Ned remarked with an air of satis 
 faction. 
 
 " And to-night will be Christmas Eve, won't 
 it, papa? " asked Elsie. 
 
 " Yes, daughter; and some of us will be going 
 this afternoon to trim the tree in the school-
 
 18 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 house. Do you, Elsie and Ned, want to be of 
 the party?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, sir! yes, indeed! " was the joyous 
 answering exclamation of both. Then Elsie 
 asked: "Are you going too, mamma? Sisters 
 Lu and Grade too?" glancing inquiringly at 
 them. 
 
 All three replied that they would like to go, 
 but had some work to finish at home. 
 
 A part of that work was the trimming of the 
 tree, which was brought in and set up after the 
 departure of the captain, Elsie, and Ned for the 
 schoolhouse. 
 
 Violet's brothers, Harold and Herbert, came 
 in and gave their assistance as they had done 
 some years before when Max, Lucilla, and 
 Grace had been the helpers of their father at 
 the schoolhouse. The young girls had enjoyed 
 that, but this was even better, as those for whom 
 its fruits were intended were nearer and dearer. 
 They had a merry, happy time embellishing the 
 tree with many ornaments, and hanging here 
 and there mysterious packages, each carefully 
 wrapped and labelled with the name of its in 
 tended recipient.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 19 
 
 " There! " said Violet at length, stepping 
 back a little and taking a satisfied survey, " I 
 think we have finished." 
 
 "Not quite," said Harold. "But you and 
 the girls may please retire while Herbert and I 
 attend to some small commissions of our good 
 brother the captain." 
 
 " Ah! I was not aware that he had given you 
 any," laughed Violet. " But come, girls, we 
 will slip away and leave them to their own de 
 vices." 
 
 " I am entirely willing to do so," returned 
 Lucilla gayly, following in her wake as she left 
 the room. 
 
 "I, too," said Grace, hastening after them, 
 " for one never loses by falling in with papa's 
 plans." 
 
 "What is it, Harold?" asked Herbert. 
 " The captain has not let me into his secret." 
 
 " Only that his gifts to them his wife and 
 daughters are in this closet and to be taken 
 out now and added to the fruits of this won 
 drous tree," replied Harold, taking a key from 
 his pocket and unlocking a closet door. 
 
 "Ah! something sizable, I should say,"
 
 20 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 laughed Herbert, as four large pasteboard 
 boxes came into view. 
 
 " Yes; what do you suppose they contain? " 
 returned his brother, as they drew them out. 
 " Ah, this top one somewhat smaller than the 
 others bears little Elsie's name, I see, and the 
 other three must be for Vi, Lu, and Grace. 
 Probably they are new cloaks or some sort of 
 wraps." 
 
 "Altogether likely," assented Herbert. 
 <l Well, when they are opened in the course of 
 the evening, we shall see how good a guess we 
 have made. And here," taking a little package 
 from his pocket, "is something Chester com 
 mitted to my care as his Christmas gift to his 
 betrothed." 
 
 " Ah! do you know what it is? " 
 
 "Not I," laughed Herbert, "but though a 
 great deal smaller than her father's present, it 
 may be worth more as regards moneyed value." 
 
 " Yes; and possibly more as regards the giver; 
 though Lu is evidently exceedingly fond of her 
 father." 
 
 "Yes, indeed! as all his children are and 
 have abundant reason to be."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 21 
 
 Herbert hung the small package on a high 
 branch, then said: "These large boxes we will 
 pile at the foot of the tree; Vi's at the bottom, 
 Elsie's at the top, the other two in between." 
 
 "A very good arrangement," assented Her 
 bert, assisting him. 
 
 " There, we have quite finished and I feel 
 pretty well satisfied with the result of our 
 labors," said Harold, stepping a little away 
 from the tree and scanning it critically from 
 top to bottom. 
 
 " Yes," assented Herbert, " it is about as at 
 tractive a Christmas tree as I ever saw. It is 
 nearing tea time now and the captain and the 
 children will doubtless soon return. I think I 
 shall accept his and Vi's invitation to stay to 
 that meal; as you will, will you not? " 
 
 " Yes; if no call comes for my services else 
 where." And with that they went out, Harold 
 locking the door and putting the key into his 
 pocket. 
 
 They found the ladies in one of the parlors 
 and chatted there with them until the Wood- 
 burn carriage was seen coming up the drive. 
 It drew up before the door and presently Elsie
 
 22 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 and Ned came bounding in, merry and full of 
 talk about all they had done and seen at the 
 schoolhouse. 
 
 " We had just got all the things on the tree 
 when the folks began to come/' Elsie said: 
 " and oh, Mamma, it was nice to see how glad 
 they were to get their presents! I heard one 
 little girl say to another, 'this is the purtiest 
 bag, with the purtiest candy and the biggest 
 orange ever I seed.' And the one she was talk 
 ing to said, 'Yes, and so's mine. And aint 
 these just the goodest cakes! ' After that they 
 each each of the girls in the school I mean 
 had two pair of warm stockings and a woollen 
 drees given them, and they went wild with de- 
 light." 
 
 " Yes; and the boys were just as pleased with 
 their coats and shoes," said Ned. "And the 
 old folks too with what they got, I guess. I 
 heard some of them thank papa and say he was 
 a very good, kind gentleman." 
 
 " As we all think," said Violet, with a pleased 
 Bmile. " But come upstairs with me now; for 
 it is almost tea time and you need to be made 
 neat for your appearance at the table."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 23 
 
 They were a merry party at the tea table and 
 enjoyed their fare, but did not linger long over 
 it. On leaving the table, Violet led the way to 
 the room where she, her brothers, and Lucilla 
 and Grace had been so busy; Harold produced 
 the key and threw the door open, giving all a 
 view of the Christmas tree with its tempting 
 fruits and glittering ornaments. 
 
 Ned, giving a shout of delight, rushed in to 
 take a nearer view, Elsie following close in his 
 wake, the older ones not far behind her. Chris 
 tine, having another key to the door, had been 
 there before them and lighted up the room and 
 the tree so that it could be seen to the very best 
 advantage. 
 
 " Oh, what a pile of big, big boxes! " ex 
 claimed Elsie. " And there's my name on the 
 top one! Oh, papa, may I open it? " 
 
 His only reply was a smile as he threw off the 
 lid and lifted out a very handsome baby astra 
 khan fur coat. 
 
 " Oh! oh! " she cried, " is it for me, papa? " 
 
 " If it fits you," he replied. " Let me help 
 you to try it on." He suited the action to the 
 word, while Harold lifted the box and pointing
 
 24 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 to the next one, said, " This seems to be yours, 
 Grade. Shall I lift the lid for you? " 
 
 "Oh, yes, if you please," she cried. "Oh! 
 oh! one for me too! Oh, how lovely! " as an 
 other baby astrakhan fur coat came to light. 
 
 He put it about her shoulders while Harold 
 lifted away that box and, pointing to the ad 
 dress on the next, asked Lucilla if he should 
 open that for her. 
 
 " Yes, indeed! if you please," she answered, 
 her eyes shining with pleasure. 
 
 He did so at once, bringing to light a very 
 handsome sealskin coat. 
 
 " Oh, how lovely! how lovely! " she ex 
 claimed, examining it critically. " Papa, thank 
 you ever so much! " 
 
 " You are heartilv welcome, daughters, both 
 of you," he said; for Grace too was pouring 
 out her thanks, her lovely blue eyes sparkling 
 with delight. 
 
 And now Violet's box yielded up its treasure 
 a mate to Lu's and she joined the young 
 girls in their thanks to the giver and expres 
 sions of appreciation of the gift. 
 
 " Here, Lu, I see this bears your name," said
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 25 
 
 Harold, taking a small package from the tree 
 and handing it to her. She took it, opened it, 
 and held up to view a beautiful gold chain and 
 locket. As she opened the latter, " From Chea 
 ter," she said with a blush and a smile, "and 
 oh, what a good likeness! " V 
 
 " His own? " asked Violet. " Ah, yes! and a 
 most excellent one," she added, as Lucilla held 
 it out for her inspection. 
 
 All, as they crowded around to look, ex- 
 pressed the same opinion. 
 
 " Oh, here's another big bundle! " exclaimed 
 Ned; " and with your name, mamma, on it! 
 And it's from grandma. See! " pointing to the 
 label. 
 
 " Let me open it for you, my dear," said the 
 captain, and doing so brought to light a table 
 cloth and dozen napkins of finest damask, with 
 Violet's initials beautifully embroidered in the 
 corner of each. 
 
 " Oh, they are lovely! " she said with a look 
 of delight, " and worth twice as much for hav 
 ing such specimens of mamma's work upon 
 them. I know of nothing she could have given 
 me which I would have prized more highly."
 
 26 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 There was still more a great deal more fruit 
 upon that wonderful tree; various games, books, 
 and toys for the children of the family and 
 the servants; suitable gifts for the parents of 
 the latter, useful and handsome articles for 
 Christine and Alma, and small remembrances 
 for different members of the family from rela 
 tives and friends. 
 
 Chester joined them before the distribution 
 was quite over and was highly pleased with his 
 share, especially the handkerchiefs embroidered 
 by the deft fingers of his betrothed. 
 
 The captain too seemed greatly pleased with 
 his as well as with various other gifts from his 
 wife, children, and friends. 
 
 The distribution over, Violet's brothers has 
 tened to Ion to go through a similar scene there. 
 And much the same thing was in progress at 
 the home of each of the other families of the 
 connection. 
 
 Grandma Elsie's gift to each daughter, in 
 cluding Zoe, was similar to that given to Violet, 
 tablecloth and napkins of the finest damask, 
 embroidered by her own hands with the initials
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 27 
 
 of the recipient a most acceptable present to 
 each. 
 
 Ned had received a number of very gratifying 
 presents and considered himself as having fared 
 well; but Christmas morning brought him a 
 glad surprise. When breakfast and family 
 worship were over his father called him to the 
 outer door and pointing to a handsome pony 
 grazing near at hand, said in his pleasant tones, 
 " There is a Christmas gift from Captain Ray 
 mond to his youngest son. What do you think 
 of it, my boy? " 
 
 " Oh, papa," cried the little fellow, clapping 
 his hands joyously, " thank you, thank you! 
 It's just the very best present you could have 
 thought of for me! He's a little beauty and 
 I'll be just as good to him as I know how to be." 
 
 " I hope so indeed," said his father; " and if 
 you wish you may ride him over to Ion this 
 morning." 
 
 " Oh, yes, papa! but mayn't I ride him about 
 here a while just now, so as to be sure I'll know 
 how to manage him on the road? " 
 
 "Why, yes; I think that's a good idea; but
 
 28 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 first put on your overcoat and cap. The air is 
 too cool for a ride without them." 
 
 " Oh, mamma and sisters! " cried Ned, turn 
 ing about to find them standing near as most 
 interested spectators, " haven't I got just the 
 finest of all the Christmas gifts from papa? " 
 
 " The very best for you, I think, sonny boy," 
 returned his mother, giving him a hug and a 
 kiss. 
 
 "And we are all very glad for you," said 
 Grace. 
 
 " I as well as the rest, dear Ned," added Elsie, 
 her eyes shining with pleasure. 
 
 "And we expect you to prove yourself a 
 brave and gallant horseman, very kind and 
 affectionate to your small steed," added Lucilla, 
 looking with loving appreciation into the glad 
 young face. 
 
 " Yes, indeed, I do mean to be ever so good 
 to him," rejoined the little lad, rushing to the 
 hat-stand and, with his mother's help, hastily 
 assuming his overcoat and cap. "I'm all 
 ready, papa," he shouted the next moment, rac 
 ing out to the veranda where the captain was 
 giving directions to a servant.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 2 
 
 " Yes, my son, and so shall I be when I have 
 slipped on my coat and cap," returned his 
 father, taking them, with a smile of approval, 
 from Lucilla, who had just brought them. 
 
 The next half hour passed very delightfully 
 to little Ned, learning under his father's in 
 struction to manage skilfully his small steed. 
 Having had some lessons before in the riding 
 and management of a pony, he succeeded so 
 well that, to his extreme satisfaction, he was 
 allowed to ride it to Ion and exhibit it there r 
 where its beauty and his horsemanship were 
 commented upon and admired to his heart's 
 content. 
 
 The entire connection was invited to take 
 Christmas dinner at Ion, and when they gath 
 ered about the table not one was missing. 
 Everybody seemed in excellent spirits and all 
 were well excepting Chester, who had a trouble 
 some cough. 
 
 " I don't quite like that cough, Chester," said 
 Dr. Conly at length, " and if you ask me for a 
 prescription it will be a trip to Florida." 
 
 " Thank you, Cousin Art," returned Chester 
 with a smile. " That would be a most agree-
 
 30 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 able medicine if I could spare the time and take 
 with me the present company, or even a part 
 of it" 
 
 " Meaning Lu, I presume, dies," laughed 
 .Zoe. 
 
 " Among the rest; she is one of the present 
 company," he returned pleasantly. 
 
 " What do you say, captain, to taking your 
 family down there for a few weeks? " asked Dr. 
 Conly, adding, "I don't think it would be a 
 bad thing for Grace." 
 
 "I should have no objection if any of my 
 family need it, or if they all wish to go," said 
 the captain, looking at his wife and older daugh 
 ters as he spoke. 
 
 " A visit to Florida would be something new 
 and very pleasant, I think," said Violet. 
 
 " As I do, papa," said Grace. " Thank you 
 for recommending it for me, Cousin Arthur," 
 .she added, giving him a pleased smile. 
 
 " Being very healthy I do not believe I need 
 it, but I should greatly enjoy going with those 
 who do," said Lucilla, adding in an aside to 
 Chester, who sat next her, " I do hope you can 
 .go and get rid of that trying cough."
 
 ELSIE IN TUB SOUTH. 31 
 
 " Perhaps after a while; not just yet," was his, 
 low-toned reply. " I hardly know what I 
 should like better." 
 
 " Well, don't let business hinder; your lif e~ 
 and health are of far more importance than 
 that, or anything else." 
 
 His only answer to that was a smile which 
 spoke appreciation of her solicitude for him. 
 
 No more was said on the subject just then, 
 but it was talked over later in the evening and 
 quite a number of those present seemed taken 
 with a desire to spend a part of the winter in 
 Florida. Chester admitted that by the last of 
 January he could probably go without sacrific 
 ing the interests of his clients, and the captain 
 remarked that by that time Max would be at 
 home and could go with them. 
 
 Grandma Elsie, her father and his wife, also 
 Cousin Ronald and his Annis, pledged them 
 selves to be of the party, and so many of the 
 younger people hoped they might be able to 
 join that it bade fair to be a large one. 
 
 " Are we going in our yacht, papa? " asked 
 Ned Raymond. 
 
 " Some of us, perhaps, but it is unfortunately
 
 32 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 not large enough to hold us all comfortably," 
 was the amused reply. 
 
 " Not by any means/' said Dr. Conly, " but 
 the journey can be taken more quickly by rail, 
 and probably more safely at this time of the 
 year." 
 
 Their plans were not matured before separat 
 ing for the night, but it seemed altogether 
 probable tLat quite a large company from that 
 -connection would visit Florida before the win 
 ter was over; and at the Woodburn breakfast 
 the next morning the captain, in reply to some 
 questions in regard to the history of that State, 
 suggested that they, the family, should take up 
 that study as a preparation for their expected 
 visit there. 
 
 " I will procure the needed books," he said, 
 * ( and distribute them among you older ones to 
 be read at convenient times during the day and 
 reported upon when we are all together in the 
 evenings." 
 
 " An excellent idea, my dear," said Violet. 
 "" I think we will all enjoy it, for I know that 
 Florida's history is an interesting one." 
 
 " Were you ever there, papa? " asked Elsie.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 39 
 
 " Yes; and I found it a lovely place to visit 
 at the right time of the year." 
 
 " That means the winter time, I suppose? " 
 
 " Yes; we should find it unpleasantly warm 
 in the summer." 
 
 " How soon are we going, papa? " asked Ned. 
 
 " Probably about the 1st of February." 
 
 "To stay long?" 
 
 " That will depend largely upon how we en 
 joy ourselves." 
 
 " The study of the history of Florida will be 
 very interesting, I am sure, father," said Lu- 
 cilla; " but we will hardly find time for it until 
 next week." 
 
 " No," he replied, " I suppose not until after 
 New Year's as we are to go through quite a 
 round of family reunions. But in the mean 
 time I will, as I said, procure the needed books." 
 
 " And shall we learn lessons in them in 
 school time, papa? " asked Ned. 
 
 " No, son; when we are alone together 
 in the evenings! or have with us only those 
 who care to have a share in learning all they 
 can about Florida. Our readers may then take 
 turns in telling the interesting facts they have
 
 -34 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 learned from the books. Do you all like the 
 plan?" 
 
 All thought they should like it; so it was de 
 cided to carry it out. 
 
 That week except Sunday was filled with a 
 round of most enjoyable family festivities, 
 now at the home of one part of the connection, 
 now at another, and wound up with a New 
 Year's dinner at Woodburn. There was a good 
 deal of talk among them about Florida and the 
 pleasure probably to be found in visiting it that 
 winter, to say nothing of the benefit to the 
 health of several of their company Chester 
 especially, as he still had a troublesome cough. 
 
 " You should go by all means, Chester," said 
 Dr. Conly, " and the sooner the better." 
 
 " I think I can arrange to go by the 1st of 
 February," replied Chester, " and shall be glad 
 to do so if I can secure the good company of the 
 rest of you, or even some of you." 
 
 " Of one in particular, J presume," laughed 
 his brother. . 
 
 " Will you take us in the yacht, my dear? " 
 .asked Violet, addressing her husband. 
 
 " If the weather proves suitable we can go in
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 3fr 
 
 that way as many as the Dolphin can accom 
 modate comfortably. Though probably some 
 of the company would prefer travelling by 
 rail, as the speedier and, at this season, the 
 safer mode," replied Captain Raymond. 
 
 " If we take the yacht you, mamma, will go* 
 with us in it, of course/' observed Violet. 
 " Grandpa and Grandma, too." 
 
 " Thank you, daughter, the yacht always 
 seems very pleasant and homelike to me, and I 
 have great confidence in my honored son-in- 
 law as her commander," returned Mrs. Travilla,. 
 with a smiling look at the captain. 
 
 He bowed his acknowledgments, saying, 
 " Thank you, mother, I fully appreciate the 
 kindness of that remark." Then turning to his 
 wife's grandfather, " And you, sir, and your 
 good wife, I hope may feel willing to be of our 
 company should we decide to take the yacht? ' r 
 
 " Thank you, captain; I think it probable we 
 will," Mr. Dinsmore said in reply. 
 
 " I wish my three brothers may be able to ac 
 company us also," said Violet. 
 
 Neither one of them felt certain of hi& 
 ability to do so, but all thought it would be a
 
 36 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 pleasure indeed to visit Florida in such com 
 pany. No one seemed ready yet for definite ar 
 rangements, but as the trip was not to be taken 
 for a month prompt decision was not esteemed 
 necessary, and shortly after tea most of 
 them bade good-night and left for their 
 homes. 
 
 Chester was one of the last to go, but it was 
 not yet very late when Lucilla and Grace sought 
 their own little sitting-room and lingered there 
 for a bit of chat together. 
 
 Their father had said they need not hasten 
 with their preparations for bed, as he was com 
 ing in presently for a few moments. They had 
 hardly finished their talk when he came in. 
 
 " Well, daughters," he said, taking a seat be 
 tween them on the sofa and putting an arm 
 about the waist of each, " I hope you have en 
 joyed this first day of a new year? " 
 
 "Yes, indeed, papa," both replied. "And 
 we hope you have also," added Grace. 
 
 " I have," he said. " I think we may well be 
 called a happy and favored family. But I won 
 der," he added with a smiling glance from one 
 to the other, " if my older daughters have not
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 37 
 
 been a trifle disappointed that their father has 
 made them no New Year's gift of any account." 
 
 "Why, papa!" they both exclaimed, "you 
 gave us such elegant and costly Christmas gifts 
 and each several valuable books to-day. We 
 should be very ungrateful if we did not think 
 that quite enough." 
 
 " I am well satisfied that you should think it 
 enough," he returned laughingly, " but I do 
 not. Here is something more." As he spoke 
 he took from his pocket two sealed envelopes 
 and put one into the hand of each. 
 
 They took them with a pleased, " Oh, thank 
 you, papa! " and hastened to open them and 
 examine the contents. 
 
 " What is it, papa? " asked Grace with a 
 slightly puzzled look at a folded paper found in 
 hers. 
 
 " A certificate of stock which will increase 
 your allowance of pocket money to about ten 
 dollars a week." 
 
 " Oh, how nice! how kind and generous you 
 are, papa! " she exclaimed, putting an arm 
 about his neck and showering kisses on his lips 
 and cheek. 
 
 449811
 
 38 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " And mine is just the same, is it not, papa? " 
 asked Lucilla, taking her turn in bestowing 
 upon him the same sort of thanLs. " But oh, 
 I am afraid you are giving us more than you 
 can well spare! " 
 
 " No, daughter dear," he said, " you need 
 trouble yourselves with no fears on that score. 
 Our kind heavenly Father has go prospered me 
 that I caa well afford it; and I have confidence 
 in my dear girls that they will not waste it, but 
 will use it wisely and well." 
 
 " I hope so, papa," said Grace. " You have 
 taught us that our money is a talent for which 
 we will have to give an account." 
 
 " Yes, daughter, I hope you will always keep 
 that in mind, and be neither selfish nor waste 
 ful in the use you put it to." 
 
 " I do not mean to be either, papa," she re 
 turned; " and I may always consult you about 
 it, may I not?" 
 
 " Whenever it pleases you to do so I shall be 
 happy to listen and advise you to the best of my 
 ability," he answered with an affectionate look 
 and smile.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 A FEW days later a package of books was re 
 ceived at Woodburn which, upon being opened, 
 proved to be histories of Florida ordered by the 
 captain from the neighboring city. They were 
 hailed with delight by Violet and the older 
 giuls, who were cordially invited to help them 
 selves, study up the subject in private, and re 
 port progress in the evenings. Each one of 
 them selected a book, as did the captain also. 
 
 "Aren't Elsie and I to help read them, 
 papa?" asked Ned, in a slightly disappointed 
 tone. 
 
 " You may both do so if you choose," their 
 father replied, " but I hardly think the books 
 will prove juvenile enough to interest you as 
 much as it will to hear from us older ones some 
 account of their contents." 
 
 " Oh, yes, papa! and your way is always best," 
 exclaimed Elsie, her eyes beaming with pleas 
 ure. " Neddie," turning to her brother, " you 
 
 39
 
 40 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 know we always like listening to stories some 
 body tells us; even better than reading them for 
 ourselves." 
 
 " Yes, indeed! " he cried, " I like it a great 
 deal better. I guess papa's way is beet after 
 all." 
 
 Just then Chester came in and, when the 
 usual greetings had been exchanged, glancing 
 at the books, he exclaimed, " Ah, so they have 
 come your ordered works on Florida, cap 
 tain?" 
 
 " Yes; will you help yourself to one or more 
 and join us in the gathering up of information 
 in regard to the history, climate, productions, 
 et cetera, of that part of our country? " 
 
 " Thank you, captain, I will be very glad to 
 do so," was the prompt and pleased reply. 
 " Glad to join in your studies now and your 
 visits to the localities afterward." 
 
 " That last, I am thinking, will be the pleas- 
 anteet part," said Grace; " but all the more en 
 joyable for doing this part well first." 
 
 " Father," said Lucilla, " as you have visited 
 Florida and know a great deal about its history, 
 can't you begin our work of preparation for the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 41 
 
 trip by telling us something of the facts as we 
 ait together in the library just after tea to 
 night?" 
 
 " I can if it is desired by all of you," was the 
 pleasant-toned reply. 
 
 " Before Neddie and I have to go to bed, 
 papa, please," exclaimed little Elsie coaxingly. 
 
 " Yes, daughter, you and Neddie shall be of 
 the audience," replied her father, patting affec 
 tionately the little hand she had laid upon his 
 knee. " My lecture will not be a very lengthy 
 one, and if not quite over by your usual bed 
 time, you and Ned, if not too sleepy to be 
 interested listeners, may stay up until its con 
 clusion." 
 
 " Oh, thank you, sir! " exclaimed the little 
 girl joyfully. 
 
 " Thank you, papa," said her brother. " I'll 
 not grow sleepy while you are telling the story, 
 unless you make it very dull and stupid." 
 
 " Why, son, have I ever done that? " asked 
 his father, looking much amused, and Elsie ex 
 claimed, " Why, Ned! papa's stories are always 
 ever so nice and interesting." 
 
 "'Most always," returned the little fellow,
 
 42 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 hanging his head and blushing with mortifica 
 tion; " but I have got sleepy sometimes because 
 I couldn't help it." 
 
 " For which papa doesn't blame his little boy 
 in the least," said the captain soothingly, draw 
 ing the little fellow to him and stroking his 
 hair with caressing hand. 
 
 At that moment wheels were heard on the 
 drive and Grace, glancing from the window, ex 
 claimed joyfully, " Oh, here comes the Ion car 
 riage with Grandma Elsie and Evelyn in it. 
 Now, papa, you will have quite an audience." 
 
 " If they happen to want the same thing that 
 the rest of you do," returned her father, as he 
 left the room to welcome the visitors and help 
 them to alight. 
 
 They had come only for a call, but it was not 
 very difficult to persuade them to stay and 
 spend the night, sending back word to their 
 homes by the coachman. In prospect of their 
 intended visit to Florida they were as greatly 
 interested as the others in learning all they 
 could of its history and what would be the 
 best points to visit in search of pleasure and 
 profit.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 43 
 
 On leaving the tea table all gathered in the 
 library, the ladies with their fancy needlework, 
 Chester seated near his betrothed, the captain 
 in an easy-chair with the little ones close beside 
 him one at each knee and both looking 
 eagerly expectant; for they knew their father to 
 be a good story-teller and thought the subject 
 in hand one sure to prove very interesting. 
 
 After a moment's silence in which the cap 
 tain seemed to be absorbed in quiet thought, he 
 began : 
 
 " In the year 1512 that is nearly four hun 
 dred years ago a Spaniard named Juan Ponce 
 De Leon, who had amassed a fortune by subju 
 gating the natives of the island of Puerto Rico, 
 but had grown old and wanted to be young 
 again, having heard of an Indian tradition that 
 there was a land to the north where was a foun 
 tain, bathing in which, and drinking of the 
 water freely, would restore youth and make one 
 live forever set sail in search of it. On the 
 21st day of April he landed upon the eastern 
 shore of Florida, near the mouth of the St. 
 Johns Eiver. 
 
 "The day was what the Eomanists called Pas-
 
 44 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 chal Sunday, or the Sunday of the Feast of 
 Flowers, and the land was very beautiful with 
 magnificent trees of various kinds, stalwart live- 
 oaks, tall palm trees, the mournful cypress, and 
 the brilliant dogwood. Waving moss drooped 
 from the hanging boughs of the forest trees; 
 golden fruit and lovely blossoms adorned those 
 of the orange trees; while singing birds filled 
 the air of the woods with music, and white- 
 winged waterfowls skimmed quietly on the sur 
 face of the water. The ground was carpeted 
 with green grass and beautiful flowers of va 
 rious hues; also in the forest was an abund 
 ance of wild game, deer, turkeys, and so 
 forth. 
 
 " De Leon thought he had found the paradise 
 of which he was in search. He went up the 
 river, but by mistake took a chain of lakes, sup 
 posing them to be a part of the main river, and 
 finally reached a great sulphur and mineral 
 spring which is now called by his name. He 
 did not stay long, but soon sailed southward to 
 the end of the peninsula, then back to Puerto 
 Rico. Nine years afterward he tried to plant a 
 colony in Florida, but the Indians resisted and
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 4S 
 
 mortally wounded him. He retreated to Cuba 
 and soon afterward died there." 
 
 The captain paused in his narrative and 
 Elsie asked, " Then did the Spaniards let the 
 Indians have their own country in peace,, 
 papa?" 
 
 " No," replied her father. " Cortez had 
 meanwhile conquered Mexico, finding quanti 
 ties of gold there, of which he basely robbed its 
 people. He landed there in 1519 and captured 
 the City of Mexico in 1521. 
 
 " In the meantime Narvaez had tried to get 
 possession of Florida, and its supposed treas 
 ures. He had asked and obtained of the king 
 of Spain authority to conquer and govern it,, 
 with the title of Adelantado, his dominion to 
 extend from Cape Florida to the River of 
 Palms. 
 
 " On the 14th of April he landed near Tampa 
 Bay with four hundred armed men and eighty 
 horses. 
 
 " He and his men were entirely unsuccessful: 
 they found no gold, the Indians were hostile, 
 provisions scarce; and finally they built boats 
 in which to escape from Florida, The boats.
 
 46 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 were of a very rude sort and the men knew 
 nothing about managing them. So, though 
 they set sail, it was to make a most unsuccess 
 ful voyage. They nearly perished with cold 
 And hunger and many were drowned in the sea. 
 The boat that carried Narvaez was driven out 
 to sea and nothing more was ever heard of him. 
 Not more than four of his followers escaped." 
 
 The captain paused for a moment, then turn 
 ing to his wife, said pleasantly, " Well, my dear, 
 suppose you take your turn now as narrator and 
 give us a brief sketch of the doings of Fernando 
 de Soto, the Spaniard who next undertook to 
 conquer Florida." 
 
 " Yes," said Violet, " I have been reading his 
 story to-day with great interest, and though I 
 cannot hope to nearly equal my husband as nar 
 rator, I shall just do the best I can. 
 
 " History tells us that Cabeca de Vaca one 
 of the four survivors of the ill-fated expedition 
 of Narvaez went back to Spain and for pur 
 poses of his own spread abroad the story that 
 Florida was the richest country yet discovered. 
 That raised a great furor for going there. De 
 Soto began preparations for an expedition and
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. tf 
 
 nobles and gentlemen contended for the privi 
 lege of joining it. 
 
 " It was on the 18th of May, 1539, that De 
 Soto left Cuba with one thousand men-at-arms 
 and three hundred and fifty horses. He landed 
 at Tampa Bay on the west coast on Whit 
 sunday, 25th of May. His force was larger 
 and of more respectable quality than any 
 that had preceded it. And he was not so 
 bad and cruel a man as his predecessor 
 Narvaez." 
 
 " Did Narvaez do very bad things to the 
 poor Indians, mamma? " asked Elsie. 
 
 "Yes, indeed! " replied her mother; "in his 
 treatment of them he showed himself a most 
 cruel, heartless wretch. Wilmer, in his ' Fer 
 dinand De Soto/ tells of a chief whom he calls 
 Cacique Ucita, who, after forming a treaty of 
 peace and amity with Pamphilo de Narvaez, 
 had been most outrageously abused by him his 
 aged mother torn to pieces by dogs, in his ab 
 sence from home, and when he returned and 
 showed his grief and anger, himself seized and 
 his nose cut off." 
 
 " Oh, mamma, how very, very cruel! " cried
 
 48 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Elsie. " Had "Delta's mother done anything to 
 Narvaez to make him treat her so? " 
 
 " Nothing except that she complained to her 
 eon of a Spaniard who had treated a young In 
 dian girl very badly indeed. 
 
 "Narvaez had shown himself an atrociously 
 cruel man. So that it was no wonder the poor 
 Indians hated him. How could anything else 
 be expected of poor Ucita when he learned of 
 the dreadful, undeserved death his poor mother 
 had died, than that he would be, as he was, 
 frantic with grief and anger, and make, as he 
 did, threats of terrible vengeance against the 
 Spaniards? But instead of acknowledging hii 
 cruelty and trying to make some amends, as I 
 have said, Narvaez ordered him to be seized, 
 scourged, and sadly mutilated. 
 
 " Then, as soon as Ucita's subjects heard of 
 all this, they hastened from every part of his do 
 minions to avenge him upon the Spaniards. 
 Perceiving their danger the Spaniards then fled 
 with all expedition, and so barely escaped the 
 vengeance they so richly deserved. 
 
 " But to go back to my story of De Soto he 
 had landed a few miles from an Indian town
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. *& 
 
 which stood on the site of the present town of 
 Tampa. He had with him two Indians whom 
 he had been training for guides and inter 
 preters; but to his great disappointment they 
 escaped. 
 
 " The Spaniards had captured some Indian 
 women, and from them De Soto learned that a 
 neighboring chief had in his keeping a captured 
 Spaniard, one of the men of Narvaez. 
 
 " After Narvaez landed he had sent back to- 
 Cuba one of his smaller vessels on board of 
 which was this Juan Ortiz to carry the news 
 of his safe arrival to his wife. She at once sent 
 additional supplies by the same vessel and it 
 reached the bay the day after Narvaez and his 
 men had fled, as I have already told you, from 
 the vengeance of the outraged Ucita and his 
 indignant subjects. 
 
 " Ortiz and those with him, seeing a letter 
 fixed in a cleft of a stick on shore, asked some 
 Indians whom they saw to bring it to them. 
 They refused and made signs for the Spaniards 
 to come for it. Juan Ortiz, then a boy of 
 eighteen, with some comrades, took a boat and 
 went on ehore, when they were at once seized
 
 50 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 by the Indians, one of them, who resisted, in 
 stantly killed, and the rest taken to the cruelly 
 wronged and enraged chief Ucita, who had 
 made a vow to punish with death any Spaniard 
 who should fall into his hands. 
 
 " Ortiz' mind, as they hurried him onward, 
 was filled with the most horrible forebodings. 
 When they reached the village the chief was 
 waiting in the public square to receive them. 
 One of the Spaniards was at once seized, 
 stripped of his clothes and bade to run for his 
 life. 
 
 " The square was enclosed by palisades and 
 the only gateway was guarded by well-armed 
 Indians. As soon as the naked Spaniard began 
 to run one of the Indians shot an arrow, the 
 barbed edge of which sank deeply into his 
 .shoulder. Another and another arrow fol 
 lowed, the man in a frenzy of pain hurrying 
 round and round in a desperate effort to find 
 some opening by which he might escape; the 
 Indians looking on with evident delight. 
 
 " This scene lasted for more than an hour, 
 and when the wretched victim fell to the 
 .ground there were no less than thirty arrows
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 51 
 
 fixed in his flesh, and the whole surface of his 
 body was covered with blood. 
 
 " The Indians let him lie there in a dying 
 condition and chose another victim to go- 
 through the same tortures; then another and 
 another till all were slain except Ortiz. By 
 that time the Indians seemed to be tired of the 
 cruel sport and he saw them consulting to 
 gether, the chief apparently giving the others 
 some directions. 
 
 " It seems that from some real or fancied re 
 semblance Ucita saw in the lad to the cruel 
 wretch, Pamphilo de Narvaez, he supposed him. 
 to be a relative; and therefore intended him to 
 suffer some even more agonizing death than 
 than just meted out to his fellows. For that 
 purpose some of them now busied themselves- 
 in making a wooden frame. They laid parallel 
 to each other two stout pieces of wood six or 
 seven feet long and three feet apart, then 
 laid a number of others across them so as to- 
 form a sort of grate or hurdle to which they 
 then bound Ortiz with leathern thongs. They 
 then placed it on four stakes driven into the 
 ground, and kindled a fire underneath, using:
 
 54 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 come to him with food, restoratives, medicines, 
 and words of consolation and encouragement, 
 all of which helped him to live and endure. 
 
 "When Ortiz had been there about nine 
 months the Princess Ulelah came to him one 
 evening and told him that their religious festi 
 val would be celebrated on the first day of the 
 new moon. Ortiz had heard that the chief in 
 tended to sacrifice him on that occasion and of 
 course he was sorely distressed at the dreadful 
 prospect before him, and as the time drew near 
 he tried to prepare his mind for his doom, for 
 he could see no way of escape. Ulelah told him 
 she had done all she could to induce her father 
 to spare his life, but could gain nothing more 
 than a promise to delay the execution of the 
 sentence for a year on one condition, that 
 he should keep guard over the cemetery of the 
 tribe, where, according to the custom of their 
 people, the bodies of the dead were exposed 
 above ground until the flesh wasted away, leav 
 ing only the naked skeletons. 
 
 " The cemetery was about three miles from 
 the village, in an open space of ground sur 
 rounded by forests. The bodies lay on biers on
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 55 
 
 stages raised several feet above the ground, and 
 it was necessary to keep a watch over them every 
 night to protect them from the wild beasts of 
 prey in the surrounding woods. Generally 
 those who were compelled to keep this watch 
 were criminals under sentence of death, who 
 were permitted to live, if they could; so long as 
 they performed that duty faithfully. But they 
 ran great risks from the wild beasts of prey in 
 the surrounding forests and from effluvia aris 
 ing from the decaying bodies. 
 
 "It seemed a terrible alternative, but Ortiz 
 took it rather than suffer immediate death. 
 Ulelah wept over him, and her sympathy abated 
 something of the horror of his hard fate and 
 helped him to meet it manfully. 
 
 " Next day he was taken to the place by the 
 chief's officers, who gave him a bow and arrows 
 and other weapons, told him to be vigilant, and 
 warned him against any attempt to escape. 
 
 " His little hut of reeds was in the midst of 
 the cemetery. The stench was horrible and for 
 several hours overpowered him with sickness 
 and stupor such as he had never known before. 
 But from that he partially recovered before
 
 54 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 come to him with food, restoratives, medicines, 
 and words of consolation and encouragement, 
 all of which helped him to live and endure. 
 
 "When Ortiz had been there about nine 
 months the Princess Ulelah came to him one 
 evening and told him that their religious festi 
 val would be celebrated on the first day of the 
 new moon. Ortiz had heard that the chief in 
 tended to sacrifice him on that occasion and of 
 course he was sorely distressed at the dreadful 
 prospect before him, and as the time drew near 
 he tried to prepare his mind for his doom, for 
 he could see no way of escape. Ulelah told him 
 she had done all she could to induce her father 
 to spare his life, but could gain nothing more 
 than a promise to delay the execution of the 
 sentence for a year on one condition, that 
 he should keep guard over the cemetery of the 
 tribe, where, according to the custom of their 
 people, the bodies of the dead were exposed 
 above ground until the flesh wasted away, leav 
 ing only the naked skeletons. 
 
 " The cemetery was about three miles from 
 the village, in an open space of ground sur 
 rounded by forests. The bodies lay on biers on
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 55 
 
 stages raised several feet above the ground, and 
 it was necessary to keep a watch over them every 
 night to protect them from the wild beasts of 
 prey in the surrounding woods. Generally 
 those who were compelled to keep this watch 
 were criminals under sentence of death, who 
 were permitted to live, if they could; so long as 
 they performed that duty faithfully. But they 
 ran great risks from the wild beasts of prey in 
 the surrounding forests and from effluvia aris 
 ing from the decaying bodies. 
 
 " It seemed a terrible alternative, but Ortiz 
 took it rather than suffer immediate death. 
 Ulelah wept over him, and her sympathy abated 
 something of the horror of his hard fate and 
 helped him to meet it manfully. 
 
 " Next day he was taken to the place by the 
 chief's officers, who gave him a bow and arrows 
 and other weapons, told him to be vigilant, and 
 warned him against any attempt to escape. 
 
 " His little hut of reeds was in the midst of 
 the cemetery. The stench was horrible and for 
 several hours overpowered him with sickness 
 and stupor such as he had never known before. 
 But from that he partially recovered before
 
 56 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 night, and toward morning the howling of 
 wolves helped to arouse him; yet presently he 
 nearly lost consciousness again. 
 
 " In the early part of the night he had con 
 trived to scare away the wolves by waving a 
 lighted torch which was kept ready for the pur 
 pose. But at length he hecame conscious that 
 some living thing was near him, as he could 
 hear the sound of breathing; then by the light 
 of his torch he saw a large animal dragging 
 away the body of a child. 
 
 " Before he could arouse himself sufficiently 
 to attack the animal it had reached the woods- 
 and was out of sight. He was very ill, but 
 roused all his energies, fitted an arrow to his 
 bow and staggered toward that part of the 
 forest where the beast had disappeared. As he 
 reached the edge of the wood he heard a sound 
 like the gnawing of a bone. He could not see 
 the creature that made it, but sent an arrow in 
 the direction of the sound, and at the same mo 
 ment he fell to the ground in a faint; for the 
 exertion had entirely exhausted his small por 
 tion of strength. 
 
 " There he lay till daybreak, then recovering
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 57 
 
 consciousness, he by great and determined 
 effort managed to crawl back to his hut. 
 
 "Sometime later came the officers whose 
 duty it was to make a daily examination. They 
 at once missed the child's body andVere about 
 to dash out the brains of Ortiz, but he made 
 haste to tell of his night adventure; they went 
 to the part of the forest which he pointed out 
 as the spot where he had fired at the wild ani 
 mal; found the body of the child, and lying 
 near it, that of a large dead animal of the tiger 
 kind. The arrow of Ortiz had struck it be 
 tween the shoulders, penetrated to the heart, 
 and doubtless killed it instantly. 
 
 " The Indians greatly admired the skill Or 
 tiz had shown by that shot, and as they re 
 covered the body of the child they held him 
 blameless. 
 
 " Gradually he grew accustomed to that 
 tainted air and strong enough to drive away the 
 wolves, killing several of them. The Indian 
 officers brought him provisions, and so he lived 
 for about two weeks. Then one night he was 
 alarmed by the sound of footsteps which seemed 
 those of human beings. He thought some new
 
 58 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 trouble was coining upon him, but as they drew 
 near he saw by the light of his torch that they 
 were three women the Princess Ulelah and 
 two female attendants. He recognized the prin 
 cess by her graceful form and the richness of 
 her dress. She told him the priests of her tribe 
 would not consent to any change of his sen 
 tence or delay in carrying it out. That Ucita 
 had promised them he should be sacrificed at 
 the approaching festival, and they were deter 
 mined not to allow their deity to be defrauded 
 of his victim. She said she had exposed herself 
 to great risk by coming to warn him of his dan 
 ger, for if the priests should learn that she had 
 helped him to escape they would take her life 
 not even her father's authority could save her 
 from them, and to save his life she advised 
 him to fly at once. 
 
 " He thought all this proved that she loved 
 him, and told her he loved her; that in his own 
 country he belonged to an ancient and honora 
 ble family and was heir to a large estate. He 
 begged her to go with him and become his wife. 
 
 " When he had finished speaking she was si 
 lent for a few moments; then answered in a tone
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 59 
 
 that seemed to show some displeasure. ' I re 
 gret/ she said, ' that any part of my conduct 
 should have led you into so great an error. In 
 all my efforts to serve you I have had no mo 
 tives but those of humanity; and I would have 
 done no less for any other human being in the 
 same circumstances. To fully convince you of 
 your mistake I will tell you that I am betrothed 
 to a neighboring cacique, to whose protection 
 I am about to recommend you. Before day 
 break I will send a faithful guide to conduct you 
 to the village. Lose no time on the way, and 
 when you are presented to Mocoso, give him 
 this girdle as a token that you come from me. 
 He will then consider himself bound to defend 
 you from all danger, at the hazard of his own 
 life.' 
 
 " Ulelah and her maidens then left him and 
 before morning came the promised guide, who 
 conducted Ortiz through the trackless forest in 
 a northerly direction, urging him to walk very 
 fast, as he would certainly be pursued as soon as 
 his absence was discovered. 
 
 "In telling his story afterward Ortiz said 
 they travelled about eight leagues and reached
 
 60 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Mocoso's village, at whose entrance the guide, 
 fearing to be recognized by some one of Mo- 
 coso's subjects, left him to enter it alone. 
 
 " Some Indians were fishing in a stream near 
 by. They saw Ortiz come out of the woods, 
 and frightened by his outlandish appearance, 
 snatched up their arms with the intention of 
 attacking him. But when he showed the girdle 
 which Ulelah had given him they understood 
 that he was the bearer of a message to their 
 chief, and one of them came f orward to give the 
 usual welcome, and then led him to the village, 
 where his Spanish dress, which he still wore, 
 attracted much attention, and he waa ushered 
 into the presence of Mocoso. He found that 
 chief a youthful Indian of noble bearing, tall 
 and graceful in person, and possessed of a hand 
 some and intelligent face. Ortiz presented the 
 girdle. Mocoso examined it attentively, and 
 greatly to the surprise of Ortiz seemed to gain 
 from it as much information as if its orna 
 mental work had been in written words. 
 
 " Presently raising his eyes from the girdle 
 Mocoso said, ' Christian, I am requested to pro 
 tect you and it shall be done. You are safe in
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 61 
 
 my village; but do not venture beyond it, or 
 you may have the misfortune to be recaptured 
 by your enemies/ 
 
 " From that time Moeoeo treated Ortiz with 
 the affection of a brother." 
 
 " Oh, how nice! " exclaimed little Elsie. 
 " But when Ucita heard that Ortiz was gone, 
 what did he do about it? " 
 
 " When he heard where he was he sent am 
 bassadors to demand that he be given up. Mo- 
 coso refused. That caused a misunderstanding 
 between the two chiefs and delayed the mar 
 riage of Ulelah and Mocoso for several years. 
 At the end of three years the priests interposed 
 and the wedding was allowed to take place, but 
 the two chiefs did not become reconciled and 
 held no communication with each other. 
 
 " For twelve years Ortiz was kept in safety by 
 Mocoso, then De Soto and his men came and 
 Ortiz, hearing of their arrival, wanted to join 
 them and set out to do so in company with some 
 cf his Indian friends. 
 
 " At the same time a Spaniard named Por- 
 caJla had started out to hunt some Indians for 
 slaves. On his way he saw Ortiz with his party
 
 62 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 of ten or twelve Indians, and with uplifted 
 weapons he and his men spurred their horses 
 toward them. All but one fled, but he drew 
 near and, speaking in Spanish, said, ( Cavaliers, 
 do not kill me. I am one of your own country 
 men; and I beg you not to molest these Indians 
 who are with me; for I am indebted to them 
 for the preservation of my life.' 
 
 " He then made signs for his Indian friends 
 to come back, which some few did, and he and 
 they were taken on horseback behind some of 
 the cavaliers, and so conveyed to De Soto's 
 camp where Ortiz told his story; the same that 
 I have been telling you. 
 
 " ' As soon as Mocoso heard of your arrival/ 
 he went on, ' he asked me to come to you with 
 the offer of Ms friendship, and I was on my 
 way to your camp with several of his officers 
 when I met your cavaliers.' 
 
 " While listening to this story De Soto's sym 
 pathies had been much excited for Ortiz. He 
 at once presented him with a fine horse, a suit 
 of handsome clothes, and all the arms and 
 equipments of a captain of cavalry. 
 
 " Then he sent two Indians to Mocoso with
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 63 
 
 a message, accepting his offers of friendship and 
 inviting him to visit the camp; which he shortly 
 afterward did, bringing with him some of his 
 principal warriors. His appearance and man 
 ners were such as at once to prepossess the 
 Spaniards in his favor. De Soto received him 
 with cordiality and thanked him for his kind 
 ness to the Spaniard who had sought his pro 
 tection. 
 
 " Moco^o's reply was one that could not fail 
 to be pleasing to the Spaniards. It was that 
 he had done nothing deserving of thanks; that 
 Ortiz had come to him well recommended and 
 his honor was pledged for his safety. 'His 
 own valor and other good qualities,' he added, 
 * entitled him to all the respect which I and my 
 people could show him. My acquaintance 
 with him disposes me to be friendly to all his 
 countrymen.' 
 
 " The historian goes on to tell us that when 
 Mocoso's mother heard where he had gone she 
 was terrified at the thought of what injury 
 might be done to him no doubt remembering 
 the sad misfortune of Ucita and his mother., so 
 cruelly dealt with by the treacherous Spaniards.
 
 64 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 In the greatest distress she hurried to the camp 
 of De Soto and implored him to set her son at 
 liberty and not treat him as Ucita had been 
 treated by Pamphilo. ' If he has offended you/ 
 she said, ' consider that he is but young and 
 look upon his fault as one of the common indis 
 cretions of youth. Let him go back to his 
 people and I will remain here and undergo 
 whatever sufferings you may choose to inflict/ ' ; 
 
 "What a good kind mother!" exclaimed Elsie 
 Raymond. " I hope they didn't hurt her or 
 her son either." 
 
 " No," said her mother; " De Soto tried to 
 convince her that he considered himself under 
 obligations to Mocoso, and that he had only in 
 tended to treat him in a most friendly manner. 
 But all he could say did not remove the anxiety 
 of the poor frightened woman, for she had come 
 to believe the whole Spanish nation treacherous 
 and cruel. Mocoso himself at last persuaded 
 her that he was entirely free to go or stay as he 
 pleased. Still she could not altogether banish 
 her fears, and before leaving she took Juan 
 Ortiz aside and entreated him to watch over the 
 safety of his friend, and especially to take heed
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 65 
 
 that the other Spaniards did not poison 
 him." 
 
 " Did Mocoso stay long? and did they harm 
 him, mamma? " asked Elsie. 
 
 " He stayed eight days in the Spanish camp/' 
 replied Violet; "being inspired with perfect 
 confidence in the Christians." 
 
 "Christians, mamma? What Christians?" 
 asked Ned. 
 
 " That was what the Spaniards called them 
 selves," she answered; "but it was a sad mis 
 nomer; for theirs was anything else than the 
 spirit of Christ/ 7
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE next evening the same company, with 
 some additions, gathered in the library at Wood- 
 burn, all full of interest in the history of 
 Florida and anxious to learn what they could 
 of its climate, productions, and anything that 
 might be known of the tribes of Indians in 
 habiting it before the invasion of the Spaniards. 
 
 At the earnest request of the others Grand 
 ma Elsie was the first narrator of the evening. 
 
 " I have been reading Wilmer's ' Travels and 
 Adventures of De Soto/ " she said. " He tells 
 much that is interesting in regard to the In 
 dians inhabiting Florida when the Spaniards im- 
 vaded it. One tribe was the Natchez, and he 
 says that they and other tribes also had made 
 some progress in civilization; but the effect of 
 that invasion was a relapse into barbarism from 
 which they have never recovered. At the time 
 of De Soto's coming they had none of the no- 
 
 66
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 67 
 
 madic habits for which the North American 
 Indians have since been remarkable. They 
 then lived in permanent habitations and culti 
 vated the land, deriving their subsistence 
 chiefly from it, though practising hunting and 
 fishing, partly for subsistence and partly for 
 sport. They were not entirely ignorant of arts 
 and manufactures and some which they prac 
 tised were extremely ingenious. They had do 
 mestic utensils and household furniture which 
 were both artistic and elegant. Their dresses, 
 especially those of the females, were very taste 
 ful and ornate. Some specimens of their 
 earthenware are still preserved and are highly 
 creditable to their skill in that branch of in 
 dustry. Among their household goods they 
 had boxes made of split cane and other ma 
 terial, ingeniously wrought and ornamented; 
 also mats for their floors. Their wearing ap 
 parel was composed partly of skins handsomely 
 dressed and colored, and partly of a sort of 
 woven cloth made of the fibrous bark of the 
 -*iulberry tree and a certain species of wild 
 hemp. Their finest fabrics, used by the wives 
 and daughters of the caciques, were obtained
 
 68 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 from the bark of the young mulberry shoots 
 beaten into small fibres, then bleached and 
 twisted or spun into threads of a convenient 
 size for weaving, which was done in a very 
 simple manner by driving small stakes into the 
 ground, stretching a warp across from one to 
 another, then inserting the weft by using the 
 fingers instead of a shuttle. By thia tedious 
 process they made very beautiful shawls and 
 mantillas, with figured borders of most exqui 
 site patterns." 
 
 " They must have been very industrious, I 
 think," said Elsie. 
 
 " Yes/' assented her grandmother. " The 
 weavers I presume were women; but the men 
 also seem to have been industrious, for they 
 manufactured articles of gold, silver, and 
 copper. None of iron, however. Some of their 
 axes, hatchets, and weapons of war were made 
 of copper, and they, like the Peruvians, pos 
 sessed the art of imparting a temper to that 
 metal which made it nearly equal to iron for 
 the manufacture of edge tools. The Peruvians, 
 it is said, used an alloy of copper and tin for 
 such purposes; and that might perhaps be
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 69 
 
 harder than brass, which is composed chiefly of 
 copper and zinc." 
 
 "Had they good houses to lire in, grandma?" 
 asked Ned. 
 
 " Yes/' she replied; " even those of the com 
 mon people were much better than the log huts 
 of our Western settlers, or the turf-built shan 
 ties of the Irish peasantry. Some were thirty 
 feet square and contained several rooms each, 
 and some had cellars in which the people stored 
 their grain. The houses of the caciques were 
 built on mounds or terraces, and sometimes had 
 porticos, and the walls of some were hung with 
 prepared buckskin which resembled tapestry, 
 while others had carpets of the same material. 
 Some of tl^eir temples had sculptured orna 
 ments. A Portuguese gentleman tells of one 
 on the roof or cupola of a temple which was a 
 carved bird with gilded eyes. 
 
 " The religion of the Natchez resembled that 
 of the Peruvians; they worshipped the sun as 
 the source of light and heat, or a symbol of the 
 divine goodness and wisdom. They believed in 
 the immortality of the human soul and in 
 future rewards and punishments; in the exist-
 
 70 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 ence of a supreme and omnipotent Deity called 
 the Great Spirit and also in an evil spirit of in 
 ferior power, who was supposed to govern the 
 seasons and control the elements. They seem 
 not to have been image-worshippers until the 
 Spaniards made them such. Their government 
 was despotic, but not tyrannical. They were 
 ruled by their chiefs, whose authority was pa 
 triarchal, who were like popes or bishops, rather 
 than princes, but who never abused their 
 power." 
 
 Grandma Elsie paused as if she had finished 
 her narration and Ned exclaimed, " Oh, that 
 isn't all, grandma, is it? " 
 
 " All of my part of the account, for the 
 present at least," she said with her sweet smile. 
 Then turning to Lucilla: 
 
 "You will tell us the story of the Princess 
 Xualla, will you not? " 
 
 " You could surely do it much better than I, 
 Grandma Elsie," was the modest rejoinder; 
 " but if you wish it I will do my best." 
 
 " We do," replied several voices, and Lucilla,. 
 encouraged by a look and smile from her father
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 11 
 
 which seemed to speak confidence in her ability, 
 at once began. 
 
 " It seems that De Soto, not finding there the 
 gold for which he had come, and encouraged by 
 the Indians, who wanted to be rid of him, to 
 think that it might be discovered in regions still 
 remote, started again upon his quest, taking a 
 northerly or northwesterly direction. 
 
 " As they journeyed on they came to a part 
 of Florida governed by a female cacique a 
 beautiful young girl called the Princess Xualla. 
 Her country was a fine open one, well culti 
 vated. They reached the neighborhood of her 
 capital a town on the farther side of a river 
 about an hour before nightfall. Here they en 
 camped and were about to seize some Indians 
 to get from them information of the country 
 and people. But some others on the farther 
 ide of the stream hastened over in a canoe to 
 ask what was wanted. 
 
 " De Soto had had a chair of state placed on 
 the margin of the stream and placed himself 
 in it. The Indians saluted him and asked 
 whether he was for peace or for war. He re-
 
 72 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 plied that he wished to be at peace and hoped 
 they would supply him with proAdsions for his 
 army. 
 
 " They answered that they wished to be at 
 peace, but the season had been one of scarcity 
 and they had barely enough food for them 
 selves. Their land, they said, was governed by 
 a maiden lady and they would report to her of 
 the arrival of the strangers and what they de 
 manded. 
 
 " They then returned to their canoe and 
 paddled back to the town to carry the news to 
 the princess and chieftains. The Spaniards, 
 watching the canoe, saw those in it received by 
 a crowd of their countrymen at the landing 
 place, and that their news seemed to cause some 
 commotion. But soon several canoes left the 
 wharf and came toward the Spaniards. The 
 first was fitted up with a tasteful canopy and 
 various decorations. It was filled with women 
 all gayly dressed, among them the princess, the 
 splendor of whose appearance almost dazzled 
 the eyes of the beholders. There were five or 
 six other canoes, which held her principal offi 
 cers and attendants.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 73 
 
 " When the boats reached the shore the In 
 dians disembarked and placed a seat for their 
 lady opposite to De Soto's chair of state. She 
 saluted the strangers with grace and dignity, 
 then, taking her seat, waited in silence as if ex 
 pecting her visitors to begin the conference. 
 
 " For several minutes De Soto gazed upon 
 her with feelings of admiration and reverence. 
 He had seldom seen a more beautiful female, or 
 one in whom the conscious pride of elevated 
 rank was so nicely balanced with womanly re 
 serve and youthful modesty. She seemed about 
 nineteen years of age, had perfectly regular 
 features and an intellectual countenance, a 
 beautiful form, and she was richly dressed. 
 Her robe and mantilla were of the finest woven 
 cloth of native manufacture and as white and 
 delicate of texture as the finest linen of Eu 
 rope. Her garments were bordered with a rich 
 brocade composed of feathers and beads of vari 
 ous colors interwoven with the material of the 
 cloth. She wore also a profusion of pearls and 
 some glittering ornaments which the Spaniards 
 supposed to be of gold. Her name was Xualla 
 and she ruled over several provinces.
 
 H ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 "Juan Ortiz, being acquainted with several 
 Indian dialects, acted as interpreter and told of 
 the needs of the Spaniards. Xualla was sorry 
 the harvest had been so poor that she had little 
 ability to relieve their wants. She invited 
 them to fix their quarters in her principal vil 
 lage while it was convenient for them to stay 
 in the neighborhood. Then she took from her 
 neck a necklace of pearls of great value and re 
 quested Juan Ortiz to present it to the gov 
 ernor, as it would not be modest for her to give 
 it herself. 
 
 " De Soto arose, took it respectfully, and pre 
 sented a ruby ring in return, taking it from his 
 own finger. That seems to have been con 
 sidered a ratification of peace between them. 
 The Spanish troops were taken over the river 
 and quartered in the public square in the centre 
 of the town and the princess sent them a supply 
 of good provisions, and poultry and other 
 delicacies for De Soto's table. 
 
 " Xualla's mother was living in retirement 
 about twelve leagues from her daughter's capi 
 tal. Xualla invited her to come and see these 
 strange people the Spaniards but she de-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 75 
 
 clined and reproved her daughter for entertain 
 ing travellers of whom she knew nothing. And 
 events soon showed that she was right; for the 
 Spaniards, acting with their usual perfidy, made 
 Xualla a prisoner, robbed the people, the 
 temples and burial places, and tried to get pos 
 session of her mother. Xualla was urged and 
 probably finally compelled by threats to direct 
 them to the mother's abode. 
 
 " A young Indian warrior, evidently occupy 
 ing some prominent position under her govern 
 ment, was given directions which were not 
 heard or understood by the Spaniards. He 
 made a sign of obedience, then turned to the 
 Spaniards and gave them to understand that he 
 was ready to be their conductor. One of them, 
 named Juan Anasco, had been selected to go 
 in search of the widow, and now thirty Span 
 iards, under his command, started on that 
 errand. 
 
 " As they proceeded on their way the young 
 ehief seemed to grow more melancholy. After 
 travelling about five miles they stopped for a 
 rest, and while the soldiers were taking some re 
 freshments the guide sat in pensive silence by
 
 76 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 the side of the road, refusing to partake of the 
 repast. He laid aside his mantle, or cloak, 
 which was made of the finest of sable furs, took 
 off his quiver, and began to draw out the arrows 
 one by one. 
 
 " The curiosity of the Spaniards was excited; 
 they drew near and admired the arrows, which 
 were made of reeds, feathered with the dark 
 plumage of the crow or raven, and variously 
 pointed, some with bones properly shaped, 
 others with barbs of very hard wood, while the 
 last one in the quiver was armed with a piece of 
 flint cut in a triangular form and exceedingly 
 sharp. This he held in his hand while the 
 Spaniards were examining the others, and sud 
 denly he plunged the barb of flint into his 
 throat and fell dead. 
 
 " The other Indians stood aghast and began 
 to fill the air with their lamentations. From 
 them I presume it was that the Spaniards then 
 learned that the young chief was affianced to 
 the princess and was very much beloved and re 
 spected by the whole nation. He had com 
 mitted suicide to escape betraying the mother 
 of hie betrothed into the hands of the Span-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 77 
 
 iards. In obedience to the order of the prin 
 cess he had undertaken to guide those cruel 
 enemies to the widow's hiding place, but he well 
 knew that she was forced to give the order and 
 that the carrying out of it would be the cause 
 of increased trouble to her and her parent, and 
 he had told one of the Indians who were of the 
 party that it would be better for him, to die 
 than to be the means of increasing the afflic 
 tions of those whom he so dearly loved. 
 
 " The grief and despair of Xualla, when she 
 heard of the death of her betrothed, were so 
 great that even the Spaniards were moved to 
 pity. For several days she shut herself up in 
 her own dwelling and was not seen by either the 
 Spaniards or her own people. 
 
 " In the meantime the Spaniards were rob 
 bing the tombs and temples of the country, 
 finding great spoil there. 
 
 " About a week after the death of the young 
 chief, De Soto told Xualla she must send an 
 other guide with a party of Spaniards to her 
 mother's habitation. She promptly and decid 
 edly refused to do so, saying she had been justly 
 punished once for consenting to place her poor
 
 78 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 mother in his power, and no fears for herself 
 would ever make her do so again. She said he 
 had made her as miserable as she could be, and 
 now she set him at defiance. She wished she 
 had listened to the advice of her wise counsel 
 lors and driven him away from her shores when 
 he first came with his false and deceitful 
 promises of peace and friendship; for she would 
 have saved herself from that sorrow and re 
 morse which now made her life insupportable. 
 * Why do you still remain in my country? ' she 
 asked. ' Are there no other lands to be robbed, 
 no other people to be made miserable? Here 
 there is nothing for you to do; you have taken 
 all we had, and you can add nothing to our 
 wretchedness. Go, coward as you are! Cease 
 to make war on helpless women; and if you 
 must be a villain, let your conduct prove that 
 you are a man! ' ' 
 
 "I think she was very brave to talk to him 
 in that way," said Elsie. " Did he kill her 
 for it?" 
 
 " No," replied Lucilla, " he was polite and 
 courteous as usual, but told her that the King 
 of Spain was the true sovereign and lawful pro-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. <9 
 
 prietor of the country over which she claimed 
 to be princess, and that, in all those matters 
 which had offended her, the Spanish army had 
 acted under the authority of that great mon 
 arch, to whom she herself was bound to render 
 obedience. 
 
 " Next he told her she must accompany the 
 Spaniards on their march as far as the border 
 of her dominions and that she would be ex 
 pected to control her subjects and to make them 
 entirely submissive to the Spaniards. He 
 promised that she should be treated with the 
 respect and delicacy due to her rank and sex. 
 
 " But the one who tells the story says she did 
 not receive such usage as she deserved. It was 
 on the 3d day of May, 1540, that the Spaniards 
 left Cofachiqui, compelling the princess to ac 
 company them and requiring her to call upon 
 her subjects to carry burdens for them from 
 one stopping place to another. They passed 
 through a delightful valley called Xualla, which 
 had many groves, plantations, and pasture 
 grounds. On the seventh day they came to 8 
 province called Chulaque, supposed to have been 
 inhabited by a tribe of Cherokees. But before
 
 80 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 the Spaniards had reached this point Xualla 
 had contrived to escape, assisted by two of her 
 female slaves who were in attendance upon 
 her/' 
 
 " Oh, I hope they didn't catch her again 
 the Spaniards, I mean," exclaimed Ned. 
 
 " No," replied Lucilla; " De Soto would not 
 allow her to be pursued." 
 
 " Did he and his men stay there in that beau 
 tiful valley, Lu?" asked Elsie. 
 
 " No; as he could not find the gold he so 
 coveted in Florida, he travelled on in a westerly 
 direction till he reached the Mississippi; a hard 
 journey through a wilderness of forests and 
 marshes. He could nowhere find the gold he 
 so coveted, became discouraged and worn out, 
 was stricken with malignant fever, and died on 
 the banks of the Mississippi in June, 1542." 
 
 " A victim to the love of gold, like so many of 
 his countrymen," sighed Grandma Elsie. " The 
 Bible tells us * the love of money is the root of 
 all evil,' and history repeats the lesson. The 
 love of money led to Pizarro's wicked attack 
 upon the Peruvians, and the conquest of that 
 country was a source of trouble and calamity to
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 81 
 
 all, or nearly all who were concerned in it. As 
 seen as De Soto left, after the capture of Cuzco, 
 the victors began to quarrel with each other for 
 the spoils. Almagro provoked a war with Pi- 
 zarro, was taken prisoner and strangled. Gon- 
 zalo Pizarro was beheaded by his own country 
 men. Another of the brothers, Hernando, 
 returned to Spain, where he was thrown into 
 prison and kept there for many years. Fran 
 cisco Pizarro himself fell a victim to the 
 resentment of Almagro's soldiers. He was 
 assaulted in his own palace, where he had just 
 finished his dinner when the avengers entered. 
 All his servants and guests except his half- 
 brother, Martinez de Alcantara, instantly fled 
 and abandoned him to his fate. It was mid 
 day when the assassins entered the palace with 
 drawn weapons and loudly proclaiming their 
 intention to kill the tyrant. There were up 
 ward of a thousand persons in the plaza, but 
 no one opposed them; they merely looked coldly 
 on, saying to each other, * These men are going 
 to kill the governor.' " 
 
 " He deserved it for killing Almagro, didn't 
 he, grandma? " asked Ned.
 
 82 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH, 
 
 " He certainly did," replied Grandma Elsie. 
 " But they should, if possible, have given him 
 a trial; everyone has a right to that. It is right 
 that murderers should be put to death, law 
 fully for the Bible says, 'Whoso sheddeth 
 man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed/ 
 History tells us it is probable that not more 
 than twenty Spaniards in getting the mastery 
 of the great empire of Peru one of the largest 
 upon earth became rich, and in the end they 
 made nothing; all that they gained was ruin 
 individual and national. Few, if any of them, 
 carried back to their own land any evidences of 
 their success. They dissipated their ill-gotten 
 riches in riotous living, or lost them by unfortu 
 nate speculations. 
 
 " I must tell you of the fate of another of 
 Pizarro's band the priest Vincent, or Valverde. 
 He counselled, or consented to, many of the 
 most enormous crimes committed by that mon 
 ster of cruelty and avarice Pizarro, who, after 
 some years of their association in crime, made 
 him Bishop of Cuzco. In November, 1541, he 
 (Vincent) went with a considerable number of 
 Spaniards, who had served under Pizarro, to the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 83 
 
 island of Puna, where they were all massacred 
 by the Indians. On that very island, about 
 nine years before, Pizarro had butchered the 
 people, Vincent conniving at the crime. The 
 historian says ' the murderers slandered the 
 Archangel Michael, by pretending that he 
 assisted them in their bloody performance; but 
 no angel interposed when Vincent and his fel 
 low assassins were about to be put to death by 
 the infidels.' "
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE next day, by Grandma Elsie's invitation, 
 the students of the history of Florida gathered 
 at Ion, and Chester took his turn in relating 
 some of the facts he had come upon in his 
 reading. 
 
 "De Soto," he said, "died in June, 1542. 
 Nearly twenty years later in February, 1562 
 two good vessels under command of Captain 
 Jean Ribaut, a French naval officer of experi 
 ence and repute, were sent out by Admiral Co- 
 ligny, the chief of the Protestants in France, 
 co establish colonies in unexplored countries 
 where the Protestants would be at liberty to 
 follow the dictates of their consciences without 
 fear of persecution. 
 
 "The admiral obtained a patent from Charles 
 IX., armed those two ships, put in them five 
 hundred and fifty veteran soldiers and sailors, 
 besides many young noblemen who embarked as 
 volunteers, and appointed Ribaut as com 
 mander. 
 
 84
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 85 
 
 " They made a prosperous voyage, going di 
 rectly to the coast of Florida, avoiding the 
 routes in which they were likely to meet Span 
 ish vessels, ag the success of their expedition 
 depended upon secrecy. 
 
 " On the 30th of April they sighted a cape 
 which Ribaut named Frangois. It is now one 
 of the headlands of Matanzas inlet. The next 
 day he discovered the mouth of a river which 
 he named May, because they entered it on the 
 1st day of that month, but which is now 
 called the St. Johns. Here they landed and 
 erected a monument of stone with the arms of 
 France engraved upon it. It is said to have 
 been placed upon a little sand hillock in the 
 river. They re-embarked and sailed north 
 ward, landing occasionally and finding them 
 selves well received by the many Indians, to 
 whom they made little presents such as looking- 
 glasses and bracelets. They continued to sail 
 northward till they entered the harbor of Port 
 Royal, where they anchored. There they built 
 a small fort upon a little island and called it 
 Fort Charles, in honor of the King of France. 
 
 " Eibaut then selected twenty-five men to re-
 
 86 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 main in the fort, and one of his trusted lieu 
 tenants, Charles d' Albert, to command them; 
 gave them a supply of ammunition and provi 
 sions and left with a parting salute of artillery, 
 replied to from the fort. With that the vessels 
 sailed away for France, from which they had 
 been absent about four months. 
 
 " For some time the colony prospered, and 
 made various excursions among the Indians, 
 who received and treated them well. But 
 finally this effort to found a colony proved a 
 failure. 
 
 " In 1564 Rene de Laudonniere was charged 
 with the direction of a new one this also sent 
 out by Coligny. Three vessels were given him, 
 and Charles IX. made him a present of fifty 
 thousand crowns. He took with him skilful 
 workmen and several young gentlemen who 
 asked permission to go at their own expense. 
 He landed in Florida on the 22d of June, sailed 
 up the River St. Johns, and began the building 
 of a fort which he named Caroline in honor of 
 the king. 
 
 " The Indians proved friendly. But soon 
 the young gentlemen who had volunteered to
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 87 
 
 come with him complained of being forced to 
 labor like common workmen, and fearing that 
 they would excite a mutiny, he sent the most 
 turbulent of them back to France on one of his 
 vessels. 
 
 " But the trouble increased among the re 
 maining colonists and he sent out part of them 
 under the orders of his lieutenant, to explore 
 the country. A few days later some sailors 
 fled, taking with them the two boats used in 
 procuring provisions; and others, who had left 
 France only with the hope of making their for 
 tunes, seized one of his ships and went cruising 
 in the Gulf of Mexico. Also the deserters had 
 had a bad influence upon the Indians, who now 
 refused to supply the colonists with provisions, 
 and they were soon threatened with famine. I 
 cannot see why they should have been, with 
 abundance of fish in river and sea, and wild 
 game and fruits in the woods," remarked Ches 
 ter, then went on with his story. "The his 
 torians tell us that they lived for some time on 
 acorns and roots, and when at the last extremity 
 were saved by the arrival of Captain John Haw 
 kins, August 3, 1565. He showed them great
 
 88 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 kindness, furnishing them with provisions and 
 selling to Laudonniere one of his ships in which 
 they might return to France. 
 
 " In telling the story of his visit to Florida 
 Hawkina mentions the abundance of tobacco, 
 sorrel, maize, and grapes, and ascribes the fail 
 ure of the French colo.ny ' to their lack of thrift, 
 as in such a climate and soil, with marvellous 
 store of deer and divers other beasts, all men 
 may live/ 
 
 "Laudonniere was waiting for a favorable 
 wind to set sail, when Jean Ribaut arrived with 
 seven vessels carrying supplies and provisions, 
 some emigrants of both sexes, and four hundred 
 soldiers. He told Laudonniere his loyalty was 
 suspected by the French court, and that he had 
 been deprived of the governorship of Florida. 
 That news only made Laudonniere the more 
 eager to go back to France that he might justify 
 himself. 
 
 " After landing his troops Ribaut went to ex 
 plore the country, leaving some of his men to 
 guard the ships. Ribaut's arrival was on the 
 29th of August. On the 4th of September the 
 French in his vessels sighted a large fleet ap-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. &9 
 
 preaching and asked their object. ' I am Pedro 
 Menendez de Aviles, who has come to hang and 
 behead all Protestants in these regions/ was the 
 haughty reply of the fleet's commander. t If I 
 find any Catholic he shall be well treated, but 
 every heretic shall die.' 
 
 " The French fleet, surprised and not strong 
 enough to cope with the Spaniards, cut their 
 cables and left, and Menendez entered an inlet 
 which he called St. Augustin, and there began 
 to intrench himself. 
 
 " Eibaut called together all his forces and re 
 solved to attack the Spaniards, contrary to the 
 advice of Laudonniere and all his officers. On 
 the 10th of September he embarked for that 
 purpose, but was scarcely at sea when a hurri 
 cane dispersed his fleet. Then the Spaniards 
 attacked Fort Caroline. 
 
 "Laudonniere was still in the fort, but was 
 sick and had only about a hundred men, scarcely 
 twenty of them capable of bearing arms. The 
 Spaniards took the fort, massacred all the sick, 
 the women and children, and hanged the sol 
 diers who fell into their hands. 
 
 " After doing all he could to defend the fort
 
 90 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Laudonniere cut his way through the enemy 
 and plunged into the woods, where he found 
 some of his soldiers who had escaped. He said 
 what he could for their encouragement and dur 
 ing the night led them to the seashore, where 
 they found a son of Ribaut with three vessels. 
 On one of these a small brig Laudonniere, 
 Jacques Ribaut, and a few others escaped from 
 the Spaniards and carried the news of the dis 
 aster to France. 
 
 " Laudonniere's purpose had been to rejoin 
 and help Jean Ribaut, but his vessel being 
 driven out to sea, he was unable to carry out 
 that intention. 
 
 " Three days after the fort was taken Ribaut's 
 ships were wrecked near Cape Canaveral, and he 
 at once marched in three divisions toward Fort 
 Caroline. When the first division came near 
 the site of the fort they were attacked by the 
 Spaniards, surrendered to Menendez, and were 
 all put to death. A few days later Ribaut ar 
 rived with his party, and as Menendez pledged 
 his word that they should be spared, they sur 
 rendered and were all murdered, Menendez kill 
 ing Ribaut with his own hand. Their bodies
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 91 
 
 were hung on the surrounding trees with the 
 inscription, ' Executed, not as Frenchmen, but 
 as Lutherans.' " 
 
 " Lutherans? " echoed Ned inquiringly. 
 
 " Yes; meaning Protestants," replied Chester. 
 " That was an age of great cruelty. Satan was 
 very busy, and multitudes were called upon to 
 seal their testimony to Christ with their blood. 
 
 "But to go on with the story. About two 
 years after a gallant Frenchman Dominic de 
 Gourgues, by name got up an expedition to 
 avenge the massacre of his countrymen by the 
 Spaniards at Fort Caroline. He came to 
 Florida with three small vessels and a hundred 
 and eighty-four men, secured the help of the 
 natives, attacked the fort now called by the 
 Spaniards Fort San Mateo and captured the 
 entire garrison. Many of the captives were 
 killed by the Indians, the rest De Gourgues 
 hanged upon the trees on which Menendez had 
 hanged the Huguenots, putting over the corpses 
 the inscription, ( I do this, not as to Spaniards, 
 nor as to outcasts, but as to traitors, thieves, and 
 murderers.' His work of revenge accomplished, 
 De Gourgues set sail for France."
 
 92 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 "Oh," sighed little Elsie, "what dreadful 
 things people did do in those days! I'm glad 
 I didn't live then instead of now." 
 
 " As we all are," responded her mother; 
 " glad for you and for ourselves." 
 
 "Yes," said Chester; "and I think I heave 
 now come to a suitable stopping place. There 
 seems to me little more in Florida's history that 
 we need recount." 
 
 " No," said Grandma Elsie, " it seems to be 
 nothing but a round of building and destroying, 
 fighting and bloodshed, kept up between the 
 Spaniards and the French; the English also tak 
 ing part; the Indians too, and in later years 
 negroes also. In 1762 the British captured 
 Havana and in the treaty following the next 
 year Great Britain gave Cuba to Spain in ex 
 change for Florida. 
 
 " Florida took no part in the Revolutionary 
 War and became a refuge for many loyalists, as 
 it was afterward for fugitive slaves. In 1783 
 Florida was returned to Spanish rule, Great 
 Britain exchanging it for the Bahamas." 
 
 " And when did we get it, grandma? " asked 
 Ned.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 98 
 
 "In 1819, by a treaty between our country 
 and Spain." 
 
 " Then the fighting stopped, I suppose? " 
 
 "No; the Seminole wars followed, lasting 
 from 1835 to 1842. Florida was admitted into 
 the Union in 1845, seceded in 1861, bore her 
 part bravely and well through the Civil War, 
 and at its close a State Convention repealed the 
 ordinance of secession." 
 
 " So since that she has been a part of our 
 Union like the rest of our States; hasn't she, 
 grandma? " asked Ned. 
 
 " Yes; a part of our own dear country a 
 large and beautiful State." 
 
 " And probably it won't be long now till some 
 of us, at least, will see her," observed Grace with 
 satisfaction. 
 
 " How soon will the Dolphin be ready, 
 papa? " 
 
 " By the time we are," replied the cap 
 tain, " which will be as soon as Max can 
 join us." 
 
 " Dear Max! I long for the time when he will 
 be with us again," eaid Violet. 
 
 " I suppose by this time he knowa how to
 
 94 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 manage a vessel almost as well as you do, 
 papa? " observed Ned in an inquiring tone. 
 
 " I hope so," his father replied with a smile. 
 
 " So the passengers may all feel very safe, I 
 suppose," said Mrs. Lilburn. 
 
 " And that being the case you are willing to 
 be one of them, Cousin Annis, are you not? " 
 queried Violet hospitably. 
 
 " More than willing; glad and grateful to you 
 and the captain for the invitation to be, as my 
 husband is also, I know." 
 
 " I am neither able nor desirous to deny that, 
 my dear/' laughed Cousin Eonald. "Ah, ha; 
 ah, ha; um, hm! It will be my first visit to 
 Florida, and I'm thinking we'll have a grand 
 time of it looking up the sites and scenes of 
 the old histories we've been reading and chat 
 ting over."
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE yacht was ready in due season, and the 
 weather being favorable Captain Raymond in 
 vited as many of the connection as could be 
 comfortably accommodated on board, to go with, 
 him to witness the graduation of Max and his 
 classmates. Certainly his own immediate 
 family, Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore and Grandma 
 Elsie would be of that number; Evelyn Leland 
 also and Cousins Ronald and Annis Lilburn. 
 
 Max's joy in meeting them all especially his 
 father and the others of his own immediate 
 family was evidently very great, for it was the 
 first sight he had had of any of them for two 
 years or more. He passed his examination suc 
 cessfully, received his diploma, and was ap 
 pointed to the engineer corps of the navy. He 
 received many warm congratulations and valu 
 able gifts from friends and relatives; but the 
 pleasure in his father's eyes, accompanied by 
 
 95
 
 96 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 the warm, affectionate clasp of his hand, and 
 his look of parental pride in his firstborn, was 
 -a sweeter reward to the young man than all else 
 put together. 
 
 " You are satisfied with me, father? " he 
 asked in a low aside. 
 
 " Entirely so, my dear boy," was the prompt 
 and smiling rejoinder; " you have done well and 
 made me a proud and happy father. And now, 
 if you are quite ready for the homeward-bound 
 trip, we will go aboard the yacht at once." 
 
 " I am entirely ready, sir," responded Max in 
 joyful tones; " trunk packed and good-byes 
 said." 
 
 But they were detained for a little, some of 
 Captain ^Raymond's old friends coming up to 
 congratulate him and his son on the latter's 
 successful entrance into the most desirable 
 corps of the navy. Then, on walking down to 
 the wharf, they found the Dolphin's dory wait 
 ing for them and saw that the rest of their party 
 was already on board, on deck and evidently 
 looking with eager interest for their coming. 
 
 Max remarked it with a smile, adding, " How 
 the girls have grown, father! and how lovely
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 97 
 
 they all are! girls that any fellow might be 
 proud to claim as his sisters and friend. Eve 
 lyn, I suppose, would hardly let me claim her 
 as a sister." 
 
 "I don't know," laughed his father; "she 
 once very willingly agreed to a proposition from 
 me to adopt her as my daughter." 
 
 "Yes? I think she might well be glad 
 enough to do that; but to take me for a brother 
 would not perhaps be quite so agreeable." 
 
 " Well, your Mamma Vi objecting to having 
 so old a daughter, we agreed to consider our 
 selves brother and sister; so I suppose you can 
 consider her your aunt, if you wish." 
 
 " There now, father, what a ridiculous idea! " 
 laughed Max. 
 
 " Not so very," returned his father, " since 
 aunts are sometimes younger than their 
 nephews." 
 
 But they had reached the yacht and the con 
 versation went no farther. In another moment 
 they were on deck, and the dear relatives and 
 friends there crowding about Max to tell of 
 their joy in having him in their midst again 
 and in knowing that he had so successfully fin-
 
 98 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 ished his course of tuition and fully entered 
 upon the profession chosen as his life work. 
 
 Max, blushing with pleasure, returned hearty 
 thanks and expressed his joy in being with them 
 again. " The two years of absence have seemed 
 & long time to be without a sight of your dear 
 faces," he said, "and I feel it a very great 
 pleasure to be with you all again." 
 
 " And it will be a delight to get home once 
 more, won't it? " asked Grace, hanging lovingly 
 on his arm. 
 
 "Indeed it will," he responded; "and get 
 ting aboard the dear old yacht seems like a long 
 step in that direction; particularly as all the 
 family and so many other of my dear friends 
 are here to welcome me." 
 
 "Well, we're starting," said Ned. "The 
 sailors have lifted anchor and we begin to move 
 down stream." 
 
 At that a silence fell upon the company, all 
 gazing out upon the wintry landscape and the 
 vessels lying at anchor in the river as they 
 passed them one after another. But a breeze 
 had sprung up, the air was too cool for comfort, 
 and presently all went below.
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 99 
 
 Then came the call to the table, where they 
 found an abundance of good cheer awaiting 
 them. The meal was enlivened by much cheer 
 ful chat, Max doing his full share of it in reply 
 to many questions in regard to his experiences- 
 during the two years of his absence; especially 
 of the last few weeks in which he had not been 
 heard from, except in a rather hurried an 
 nouncement of his arrival at Annapolis. They 
 were all making much of the fine young fellow* 
 but, as his father noticed with pleasure, it did 
 not seem to spoil him. His manner and speech 
 were modest and unassuming, and he listened 
 with quiet respect to the remarks and queries of 
 the older people. The younger ones were quiet- 
 listeners to all. 
 
 At the conclusion of the meal all withdrew 
 to the saloon and the younger ones collected in 
 a group by themselves. Max, seated near to- 
 Evelyn Leland, turned to her and in a grave 
 and quiet tone remarked, " It seems a long time 
 since we have had a bit of chat together, Aunt 
 Evelyn." 
 
 At that her eyes opened wide in astonish 
 ment.
 
 100 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Aunt? " she repeated. " Why why, Max, 
 what do you mean by calling me that? " 
 
 "I supposed it was the proper title for my 
 father's sister/' he returned with a twinkle of 
 fun in his eye. 
 
 "Oh!" she laughed. "I had nearly for 
 gotten that bargain made with the captain so 
 long ago. And he has told you of it? " 
 
 " Yes; it was in answer to a remark of mine 
 showing that I should like to include you 
 among my sisters. But can you hold that rela 
 tionship to my father and to me at the same 
 time?" 
 
 " That is a question to be carefully con 
 sidered," she laughed; " and in the meantime 
 suppose you just go back to the old way of call 
 ing me simply Evelyn or Eva. And shall I call 
 you Max, as of old?" 
 
 "Yes. yes, indeed! it's a bargain! And now, 
 girls," glancing from her to his sisters, " as I 
 haven't heard from home in some weeks, per 
 haps you may have some news to tell me. Has 
 anything happened? or is anything out of the 
 usual course of events likely to happen? " 
 
 At that Grace laughed, Lucilla blushed and
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 101 
 
 smiled, and little Ned burst out in eager, joyful 
 tones, " Oh, yes, brother Max! papa is going to 
 take us all to Florida in a day or two, you as 
 well as the rest." 
 
 "Indeed!" exclaimed Max, "that will be 
 yery pleasant, I think." 
 
 " Yes," continued Neddie, " it's because 
 Cousin Dr. Arthur, says Chester must go to get 
 cured of his bad cough that he's had so long; 
 and of course Lu must go if he does Cousin 
 Chester, I mean and if Lu goes the rest of us 
 ought to go too. Don't you think so, brother 
 Max? " 
 
 Max's only reply for the moment was a 
 puzzled look from one to another. 
 
 " You may as well know it at once, Max," 
 Lucilla said with a smile. " Chester and I are 
 engaged, and naturally he wants us all with 
 him." 
 
 "Is it possible!" exclaimed Max, giving her 
 a look of surprise and interest. " Why, Lu, I 
 thought father was quite determined to keep 
 his daughters single till they were far beyond" 
 your present age." 
 
 " Yes," she returned with a smile; " but cir-
 
 102 ELSIE IN THE SOUTS. 
 
 cumstances alter cases. Chester saved my life 
 at nearly the expense of his own," she added 
 with a tremble in her voice. " So father let 
 him tell me what he wanted to, and allowed 
 us to become engaged. But that is to be all, 
 for a year or more." 
 
 " Saved your life, Lu? Tell me all about it, 
 do, for I haven't heard the story." 
 
 "You remember the anger of the burglar 
 whom you and I testified against some years 
 ago, and his threat to be revenged on me ? " 
 
 " Yes; and that in one of father's letters I 
 was told that he had escaped from prison. And 
 he attacked you?" 
 
 "Yes; he fired at me from some bushes by 
 the roadside, but missed, Chester, who was 
 with me, backing our horses just in time; then 
 they fired simultaneously at each other and the 
 convict fell dead, and Chester terribly wounded, 
 while I escaped unhurt. But I thought father 
 had written you all about it." 
 
 " If so that letter must have missed me," said 
 Max. "And Chester hasn't recovered en 
 tirely?" 
 
 " Not quite; his lungs seem weak, but we are
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 103 
 
 hoping that a visit to Florida will perfect his 
 cure." 
 
 "I hope so indeed! I hare always liked 
 Chester and shall welcome him as a brother-in- 
 law, since he has saved my sister's life and won 
 her heart." 
 
 " And that of her father/' added the captain, 
 coming up at that moment and laying a hand 
 on Lucilla's shoulder while he looked down at 
 her with eyes of love and pride. "He has 
 proved himself worthy of the gift of her hand." 
 
 "I think I must have missed one of your 
 letters, father," said Max; " for surely you did 
 not intend to keep me in ignorance of all this? " 
 
 " No, my son; I wrote you a full account of 
 all but the engagement, leaving that to be told 
 on your arrival here. One or more of my 
 recent letters must have missed you." 
 
 " Too bad! " exclaimed Max, " for a letter 
 from my father, or from any one of the home 
 folks, is a great treat when I am far away on 
 shipboard or en some distant shore." 
 
 " And, oh, Max, but we feel it a great treat 
 when one comes from you," said Grace. 
 
 "Ah! that's very good of you all," he re-
 
 104 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 turned with a pleased smile. " But I think 
 we may look forward to a fine time for the next 
 few weeks or months, as we expect to spend 
 them together." 
 
 " Yes," said his father, then asked, " Are 
 you well up in the history of Florida, my son? J> 
 
 " Not so well as I should like to be, sir," re 
 turned Max. " But perhaps I can refresh my 
 memory, and also learn something new on that 
 subject, while we are on the way there." 
 . " Yes; we have a good supply of books in that 
 line, which we will carry along for your benefit 
 and to perhaps refresh our own memories 
 occasionally. And possibly the girls may like 
 to recount to you some of the tales of early 
 times in that part of our country, which have 
 interested them of late," the captain continued 
 with a smiling glance at Evetyn and his daugh 
 ters. All three at once and heartily expressed 
 their entire willingness to do so, and Max re 
 turned his thanks with the gallant remark that 
 that would be even more delightful than read 
 ing the accounts for himself. 
 
 " Papa, can't we keep right on now ta 
 Florida?" aeked Ned.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 105 
 
 " No, my son; there are several reasons why 
 that is not practicable matters to be attended 
 to at home, luggage to be brought aboard the 
 yacht, and so forth. Besides, your brother no 
 doubt wants a sight of Woodburn before setting 
 out upon a journey that is likely to keep us 
 away from there for some weeks." 
 
 "Yes, indeed, father, you are right about 
 that," said Max. " I have always esteemed my 
 Woodbum home a lovely and delightful place, 
 and dare say I shall find it even more beautiful 
 now than when I saw it last." 
 
 " Then we'll expect to hear you say so when 
 you get there," said Lucilla, with a smile of 
 pleasure and assurance. 
 
 And she was not disappointed; when at 
 length Woodburn was reached Max's admira 
 tion and delight were evident and fully equal 
 to her expectations. But of necessity his stay 
 at this time must be brief, scarce allowing 
 opportunity to see all the relatives and connec 
 tions residing in that neighborhood, if he would 
 not miss having a share in the contemplated 
 trip to Florida.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE Dolphin carried to Florida the same 
 party that she had brought from Annapolis, 
 with the addition of Chester Dinsmore and Dr. 
 Harold Travilla; while some others of the con 
 nection were intending to travel thither by 
 land. The voyage was but a short one, the 
 weather pleasant though cool enough to make 
 the cabin a more comfortable place for family 
 gatherings than the deck the vessel in fine 
 condition, well manned, well officered, and pro 
 vided with everything necessary for con 
 venience, comfort, and enjoyment. Amuse 
 ments such as music, books, and games were 
 always to be had in abundance aboard the yacht, 
 but on this occasion the collection of informa 
 tion in regard to the history and geography of 
 Florida took precedence of everything else. As 
 soon as the vessel was well under way they gath 
 ered about a table in the saloon on which were 
 
 106
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 107 
 
 maps and books bearing upon the subject, and 
 while examining them chatted freely and gayly 
 in regard to which points they should visit, and 
 how long remain in each place. 
 
 " That last is a question which would better 
 be decided upon the spot," Captain Raymond 
 said when it had been asked once or twice. 
 " There is little or nothing to hurry us, so that 
 we may move forward, or tarry in one place or 
 another, as suits our convenience or inclina 
 tion." 
 
 " We will call at Jacksonville, I suppose, 
 father?" Lucilla said inquiringly. "I see it 
 is spoken of as the travel-centre and metropolis 
 of the State." 
 
 "Yes; and if my passengers desire to go 
 there we will do so." 
 
 " Can we go all the way in the Dolphin, 
 papa? " asked little Elsie. 
 
 " Yes; I think, however, we will call at Fer- 
 nandina first, as it is nearer." 
 
 " It is on an island, is it not? " asked Evelyn. 
 
 "Yes; Amelia Island, at the mouth of St. 
 Mary's River." 
 
 " There are a very great many islands on
 
 108 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Florida's coast, I think," said Elsie. "I was 
 looking at the map to-day and it seemed to me 
 there were thousands." 
 
 " So there are," said her father; " islands of 
 various sizes, from a mere dot in some cases to 
 from thirty to fifty miles of length in others." 
 
 " Then we won't stop at all of them, I sup 
 pose," remarked Ned sagely; " only at the big 
 ones, won't we, papa? " 
 
 " Yes; and not at every one of them either,'* 
 answered his father, with a look of amusement. 
 " Ten thousand or more stoppages would use 
 up rather too much of our time." 
 
 "Yes, indeed!" laughed Ned. "Most of 
 them I'd rather just look at as we pass hy." 
 
 " We will want to see St. Augustine and other 
 places mentioned in the history we have been 
 reading," said Grace. 
 
 " Certainly," replied her father, " we will not 
 neglect them. The mouth of St. John's Eiver 
 is about the first we will come to. Do you re 
 member, Elsie, what they called it, and what 
 they did there?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, papa," she answered eagerly. 
 " They named the river May, and set up a
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 109 
 
 monument of stone on a little sand bank in the 
 river and engraved the arms of France upon it." 
 
 " Quite correct, daughter," the captain said 
 in a tone of pleased commendation; " I see yon 
 have paid good attention to our reading and 
 talks on the subject, and I hope soon to reward 
 you with a sight of the scenes of the occur 
 rences mentioned; though of course they are 
 greatly changed from what they were nearly 
 four hundred years ago." 
 
 " Wasn't Jacksonville formerly known by 
 another name, captain? " asked Evelyn. 
 
 " Yes," he replied, " the Indian name was 
 Waccapilatka meaning Cowford or Oxford 
 but in 1816 it became a white man's town and 
 in 1822 its name was changed to Jackson, in 
 honor of General Andrew Jackson. I think we 
 should go up the St. Johns to that city before 
 going farther down the coast." 
 
 " Yes," said Mrs. Travilla, " and then on up 
 the river and through the lakes to De Leon 
 Springs. We all want to see that place." 
 
 All in the company seemed to approve of that 
 plan and it was presently decided to carry it 
 out. They did not stop at Fernandina, only
 
 110 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 gazed upon it in passing, made but a short stay 
 at Jacksonville, then passed on up the river and 
 through the lakes to De Leon Springs. 
 
 Here they found much to interest them; 
 the great mineral spring, one hundred feet in 
 diameter and thirty feet deep, its water so clear 
 that the bottom could be distinctly seen and so 
 impregnated with soda and sulphur as to make 
 it most healthful, giving ground for the legend 
 that it is the veritable Fountain of Perpetual 
 Youth sought out by Ponce de Leon. 
 
 The ruins of an old Spanish mill close at 
 hand interested them also. These consisted of 
 an immense brick smokestack and furnace cov 
 ered with vines; two large iron wheels, thrown 
 down when the mill was destroyed, in a way to 
 cause one to overlap the other, and now a gum 
 tree grows up through them so that the arms 
 of the wheels are deeply imbedded in its trunk. 
 
 Our friends found this so charming a spot 
 that they spent some days there. Then return 
 ing down the river, to the ocean, they continued 
 their voyage in a southerly direction. 
 
 Their next pause was at St. Augustine, which 
 they found a most interesting old city the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. Ill 
 
 oldest in the United States noted for its pic 
 turesque beauty, its odd streets ten to twenty 
 feet wide, without sidewalks, its crumbling old 
 city gates, its governor's palace, its coquina- 
 built houses with overhanging balconies, its sea 
 walls and old fort, its Moorish cathedral, and 
 the finest and most striking hotel in the 
 world. 
 
 But what interested our party more than any 
 thing else was the old fort called San Marco 
 by the Spaniard, but now bearing the Ameri 
 can name of Fort Marion. They went together 
 to visit it and were all greatly interested in its 
 ancient and foreign appearance; in the dried-up 
 moat, the drawbridges, the massive arched en 
 trance, dark under-ways and dungeons. 
 
 "Papa," said Elsie, "it's a dreadful place,, 
 and very, very old, isn't it? " 
 
 " Yes," he answered; " it was probably be 
 gun in 1565. About how long ago was that? >r 
 
 " More than three hundred years," she re 
 turned after a moment's thought. " Oh, that 
 is a long, long while! " 
 
 " Yes," he said, " a very long while, and we 
 may be very thankful that our lives were given
 
 112 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 us in this time rather than in that; for it was a 
 iime of ignorance and persecution." 
 
 "Yes, yes, ignorance and persecution;" the 
 words came in sepulchral tones from the depths 
 of the nearest dungeon, " here have I lain for 
 three hundred years with none to pity or help. 
 Oh, 'tis a weary while! Shall I never, never 
 escape? " 
 
 " Oh, papa," cried Elsie in tones of affright, 
 and clinging to his hand, "how dreadful! 
 Can't we help him out?" 
 
 " I don't think there is anyone in there, 
 daughter," the captain said in reassuring tones, 
 her Uncle Harold adding, with a slight laugh, 
 *" And if there is he must surely be pretty well 
 used to it hy this time." 
 
 All their little company had been startled at 
 first and felt a thrill of horror at thought of 
 such misery, but now they all laughed and 
 turned to Cousin Ronald, as if saying surely it 
 was his doing. 
 
 " Yes," he said, " the voice was mine; and 
 thankful we may be that those poor victims of 
 such hellish cruelty have long, long since been 
 released from their pain."
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 113 
 
 " Oh, I am glad to know that," exclaimed 
 Elsie with a sigh of relief; " but please let's go 
 away from here, for I think it's a dreadful 
 place." 
 
 " Yes," said her father, " we have seen it all 
 now and will try to find something pleasanter 
 to look at." And with that they turned and 
 left the old fort. 
 
 Captain Eaymond and his little company, 
 feeling in no haste to continue their journey, 
 lingered for some time in St. Augustine and its 
 neighborhood. One day they visited an island 
 where some friends were boarding. It was a 
 very pretty place. There were several cottages 
 standing near together amid the orange groves, 
 one of them occupied by the proprietor a 
 finely educated Austrian physician and his 
 wife, the others by the boarders. The party 
 from the Dolphin were much interested in the 
 story of these people told them by their friend. 
 
 " The doctor," he said, " had come over to 
 America before our Civil War, and was on the 
 island when Union troops came into the neigh 
 borhood. He was one day walking in the 
 woods when suddenly a party of Union soldiers
 
 IH ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 appeared and, seeing him, took him for a spy, 
 seized him and declared their intention to shoot 
 him. They tied his hands behind his back, led 
 him to what they deemed a suitable spot on the 
 edge of a thick part of the wood, then turned 
 and walked away to station themselves at the 
 proper distance for firing. But the instant 
 their eyes were off him the prisoner started into 
 the wood and was out of sight before they were 
 aware that he was making an attempt to 
 escape. 
 
 " They pursued, but favored by the thick 
 growth of trees and shrubs, he kept out of sight 
 until he reached a palmetto, which ke climbed 
 having contrived to get his hands free as ho 
 ran and there concealed himself among the 
 leaves. He had hardly ensconced himself 
 there before he could see and hear his foes run 
 ning past beneath his place of shelter, beating 
 about the bushes and calling to each other to 
 make sure of catching the rascally spy. But 
 he was safely hidden and at length they gave up 
 the search for the time. 
 
 "But they had encamped in the neighbor 
 hood and for several days and nights the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. '115 
 
 Austrian remained in the tree, afraid to de 
 scend lest he should be caught and shot. He 
 did not starve, as he could eat of the 
 cabbage which grows at the top of that 
 tree, but he suffered from thirst and lack of 
 sleep, as he could rest but insecurely in the tree- 
 top. When two or three days and nights had 
 passed he felt that he could stand it no longer; 
 he must get water and food though at the risk 
 of his life. Waiting only for darkness and a 
 silence that led him to hope his foes were not 
 near at hand, he descended and cautiously made 
 his way through the wood. He presently 
 reached a house occupied by a woman only, told 
 her his story and asked for food and drink. 
 Her heart was touched with pity for his hard 
 case, she supplied his wants and told him she- 
 would put food in a certain spot where he oould 
 get it the next night. 
 
 " He thanked her and told her he wanted to- 
 get away from that neighborhood, as there was 
 no safety for him there. She said she thought 
 she might be able to secure a skiff in which he 
 could go up or down the coast and so perhaps 
 escape the soldiers. He was, you know, a physi-
 
 116 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 cian not a sailor and knew but little about 
 managing a boat; but anything seemed better 
 than his present situation, so he thanked her 
 and said he would be glad to try it. 
 
 Shortly afterward she informed him that the 
 boat was ready. He entered it, took up the 
 oars, and started down the coast. But a storm 
 came on, he was unable to manage his small 
 craft, it was upset by the waves, he was thrown 
 into the water and presently lost consciousness. 
 When he recovered it he was lying in a berth 
 on board a much larger vessel than the canoe, a 
 kindly-looking man leaning over him using 
 restoratives. 'Ah, doctor/ he said with a 
 pleased smile, ' I am glad, very glad to have suc 
 ceeded in restoring you to consciousness; glad 
 to have been able to rescue you from a watery 
 grave.' 
 
 "The doctor expressed his thanks, but ac 
 knowledged that he did not know this new 
 friend, who seemed to know him; then the other 
 asked if he did not remember having prescribed 
 for a sick man in such a time and at such a 
 place. 'It was I,' he added; 'you then saved 
 
 my life, and I am most happy to have been en- 
 
 i
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. Ill 
 
 abled to save yours from being lost in the 
 ocean/ 
 
 " The talk went on; the doctor told of his 
 danger, his escape, and his anxiety to keep out 
 of the way of the soldiers until the war should 
 be over. 
 
 " The captain told him he was bound for 
 Philadelphia, and that if he chose he could go 
 there and live in safety to the end of the war 
 and longer. So that was what he did; he stayed 
 there till peace came, and in the meantime met 
 and married a countrywoman of his own, a 
 lovely and amiable lady, whom he brought back 
 with him to Florida." 
 
 " I noticed her as we passed," said Grandma 
 Elsie; "she is a lovely-looking woman. But 
 have they no children ? " 
 
 "None now; they had two a son and a 
 daughter who lived to grow up, were children 
 to be proud of, highly educated by their father, 
 and very fond of each other and of their 
 parents. The son used to act as guide to visi 
 tors boarding here in the cottages, going with 
 them on fishing expeditions and so forth. On 
 one of those occasions he was caught in a
 
 118 ELSIE IN TEE -SOUTH. 
 
 storm and took cold; that led to consumption 
 and he finally died. They buried him under 
 the orange trees. His sister was so over 
 whelmed with grief that she fretted herself to 
 death, and now lies by his side." 
 
 " Ah, the poor mother! " sighed Grandma 
 Elsie. "And the father too/' added Captain 
 Raymond in a moved tone.
 
 CHAPTER VIIL 
 
 LEAVING St. Augustine the Dolphin pursued 
 her way down the Florida coast, pausing here 
 And there for a day or two at the most attract 
 ive places, continuing on to the southernmost 
 part of the State, around it, past Cape Sable and 
 out into the Gulf of Mexico. Then, having ac 
 cepted an invitation from Grandma Elsie to 
 visit Viamede, they sailed on in a- westerly di 
 rection. 
 
 They had pleasant weather during their so 
 journ in and ahout Florida, but as they entered 
 the Gulf a rain storm came up and continued 
 until they neared the port of New Orleans. 
 That confined the women and children pretty 
 closely to the cabin and active little Ned grew 
 very weary of it. 
 
 "I wish I could go on deck," he sighed on 
 the afternoon of the second day. " I'm so tired 
 of staying down here where there's nothing to 
 see." 
 
 119
 
 120 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 As he concluded a voice that sounded like 
 that of a boy about his own age, and seemed to 
 come from the stairway to the deck, said, " I'm 
 sorry for that little chap. Suppose I come 
 down there and try to get up a bit of fun for 
 him." 
 
 " By all means," replied the captain. " We 
 will be happy to have you do so." 
 
 Ned straightened himself up and looked 
 eagerly in the direction of the stairway. 
 
 " Who is it, papa? " he asked. 
 
 "Why, don't you know me?" asked the 
 voice, this time seeming to come from the door 
 of one of the staterooms. 
 
 " No, I don't," returned Ned. " I didn't know 
 there was any boy on board, except myself." 
 
 "Nor did I," said a rough man's voice, 
 "What are you doing here, you young rascal? 
 came aboard to steal, did you?" 
 
 " Nothing but my passage, sir; and I'm not 
 doing a bit of harm," replied the boyish voice. 
 
 " Oh, I guess I know who you are/' laughed 
 Ned. "At least I'm pretty sure you're either 
 Cousin Eonald or brother Max." 
 
 At that a loud guffaw right at his ear made
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 121 
 
 the little boy jump with an outcry, " Oh, who 
 was that? " 
 
 "Why don't you look and see?" laughed 
 Lucilla. 
 
 " Why, it doesn't seem to have been any 
 body," returned Ned, looking around this way 
 and that. " But I'm not going to be frightened, 
 for I just know it's one or the other of our ven 
 triloquists. Now, good sirs, please let's have 
 some more of it, for it's real fun." 
 
 " Not much, I should think, after you are in 
 the secret," said Max. 
 
 "It's some, though," said Ned, "because it 
 seems so real even when you do know or guess 
 who it is that's doing it." 
 
 " Well, now, I'm glad you are so easily 
 pleased and entertained, little fellow," said the 
 voice from the state-room door. " Perhaps 
 now the captain will let me pay my fare on the 
 yacht by providing fun for his little son. That 
 oldest one doesn't seem to need any; he gets 
 enough talking with the ladies." 
 
 " Oh, do you, brother Max? " asked Ned, 
 turning to him. 
 
 " Yes," laughed Max; " it's very good fun."
 
 122 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 "Hello!" shouted a voice, apparently from 
 the deck, " Mr. Raymond, sir, better come up 
 here and see that we don't run foul of that big 
 eteamer or she of us." 
 
 The captain started to his feet, but Max 
 laughed, and said in a mirthful tone, " Never 
 mind, father, it's a false alarm, given for Ned's 
 amusement." 
 
 " Please don't scare anybody else to amuse 
 me, brother Max," said Ned, with the air of one 
 practising great self-denial. 
 
 "I don't think father was really very badly 
 scared," laughed Lucilla; "and we may feel 
 pretty safe with two good naval officers and a 
 skilful crew to look out for threatening dangers 
 and help us to avoid them." 
 
 " That's right, miss; no occasion for anxiety 
 or alarm," said the man's rough voice that had 
 spoken before. 
 
 "Thank you; I don't feel a particle of 
 cither," laughed Lucilla. 
 
 " And I am sure neither you nor any of us- 
 should, under the care of two such excellent 
 and skilful seamen," added Violet in a sprightly- 
 tone.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 123 
 
 *' That's right and I reckon you may feel 
 pretty safe all o' you/' said the man's voice. 
 
 " Of course; who's afraid? " cried the boyish 
 voice, close at Ned's side. " Some of those old 
 Spaniards were drowned in this gulf, but that 
 was because they knew nothing about managing 
 a. vessel." 
 
 " Oh, yes! " exclaimed Ned, " but my father 
 does know how, and so does brother Max." 
 
 " That's a mighty good thing," said the 
 voice, "and we needn't fear shipwreck, but 
 can just devote ourselves to having a good 
 time." 
 
 " So we can," said Ned. " And we do have 
 good times here in the Dolphin. Anybody is 
 pretty sure of good times when papa is at the 
 head of affairs." 
 
 " Quite a complimentary speech from my 
 little son," laughed the captain. 
 
 " And where are you going in this Dolphin ? " 
 asked the voice. 
 
 " To New Orleans, then to Berwick Bay and 
 on through the lakes and bayous to my grand 
 ma's place Viamede. I've been there before 
 and it's just beautiful."
 
 124 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Then Pd like to go too," said the voice. 
 " Won't you take me along? " 
 
 " Yes, yes, indeed! whether yen are Cousin 
 Eonald or brother Max, I know grandma will 
 make you welcome." 
 
 At that everybody laughed and his grandma 
 said: 
 
 " Yes, indeed, they are both heartily wel 
 come." 
 
 " And whichever you are I'm obliged to you 
 for making this fun for me," continued Ned. 
 " Oh, what was that! " as a loud whistle was 
 heard seemingly close in his rear. He turned 
 hastily about, then laughed as he perceived that 
 there was no one there. " Was it you did that, 
 brother Max? " he asked. 
 
 " Did it sound like my voice? " asked Max. 
 
 "As much as like any other. But oh, there's 
 the call to supper and I suppose the fun will 
 have to stop for this time." 
 
 "Yes, you can have the fun of eating in 
 stead," said his father, leading the way to the 
 table. 
 
 In due time the next day they reached New 
 Orleans, where they paused for a few days of
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 125 
 
 reet and sight-seeing, then returning to their 
 yacht, they passed out into the Gulf, up the bay 
 into Teche Bayou and beyond, through lake 
 and lakelet, past plain and forest, plantation 
 and swamp. The scenery was beautiful; there 
 were miles of smoothly shaven and velvety 
 green lawns, shaded by magnificent oaks and 
 magnolias; there were cool, shady dells car 
 peted with a rich growth of flowers; lordly 
 villas peering through groves of orange trees, 
 tall white sugar-houses, and long rows of cabins 
 for the laborers. The scenes were not entirely 
 new to anyone on the boat, but were scarcely 
 the less enjoyable for that so great was their 
 beauty. 
 
 When they reached their destination and the 
 boat rounded to at the wharf, they perceived a 
 welcoming group awaiting their landing all 
 the relatives from Magnolia, the Parsonage, and 
 Torriswood. There was a joyful exchange of 
 greetings with them and then with the group of 
 servants standing a little in the rear. 
 
 In accordance with written directions sent by 
 Grandma Elsie some days in advance of her ar 
 rival, a feaet had been prepared and the whole
 
 126 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 connection in that neighborhood invited to 
 partake of it. And not one older or younger 
 had failed to come, for she was too dearly loved 
 for an invitation from her to be neglected un 
 less the hinderance were such as could not be 
 ignored or set aside. Dr. Dick Percival and 
 his Maud were there among the rest; Dick's 
 half brother Dr. Eobert Johnson, and Maud's 
 sister Sidney also. They gave a very joyful 
 and affectionate greeting to their brother Ches 
 ter and to Lucilla Eaymond, then attached 
 themselves to her for the short walk from the 
 wharf up to the house. 
 
 " Oh, Lu," said Maud, " we are so glad that 
 we are to have you for our sister. I don't 
 know any other girl I should be so pleased to 
 have come into the family. And Ches will 
 make a good kind husband, I am sure, for he 
 has always been a dear good brother." 
 
 " Indeed he has," said Sidney. " And we are 
 hoping that he and Frank will come and settle 
 down here near us." 
 
 " Oh, no, indeed! " exclaimed Lulu. " I 
 should like to live near you two, but nothing 
 would induce me to make my home so far away
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 127 
 
 from my father. And Chester has promised 
 never to take me away from him." 
 
 " Oh, I was hoping you would want to come," 
 said Maud. "But Ches is one to keep his 
 word; so that settles it." 
 
 But they had reached the house and here the 
 talk ended for the time. 
 
 The new arrivals retired to their rooms for a 
 little attention to the duties of the toilet, then 
 all gathered ahout the well-spread board and 
 made a hearty meal, enlivened by cheerful chat 
 mingled with many an innocent jest and not 
 a little mirthful laughter. It was still early 
 when the meal was concluded, and the next hour 
 or two were spent in pleasant, familiar inter 
 course upon the verandas or in the beautiful 
 grounds. Then the guests began to return to 
 their homes, those with young children leav 
 ing first. The Torriswood family stayed a 
 little longer, and at their urgent request Chester 
 consented to become their guest for the first 
 few days, if no longer. 
 
 " There are two good reasons why you should 
 do so," said Dick in a half -jesting tone: " firstly, 
 I having married your sister, by that we are the
 
 128 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 most nearly related; and secondly, as Bob and 
 I are both physicians, we may be better able to 
 take proper care of you than these good and 
 kind relatives/' 
 
 " Dick, Dick," remonstrated Violet, " how 
 you forget! or is it professional jealousy? Have 
 we not been careful to bring along with us one 
 of the very physicians who have had charge of 
 Chester's case?" 
 
 " Why, sure enough! " exclaimed Dick. 
 " Harold, old fellow, I beg your pardon! and to 
 make amends, should I get sick I shall certainly 
 have you called in at once." 
 
 "Which will quite make amends," returned 
 Harold, laughing; " as it will give me a good 
 opportunity to punish your impertinence in ig 
 noring my claims as one of the family physi 
 cians." 
 
 "Ah!" returned Dick, "I perceive that my 
 wiser plan will be to keep well." 
 
 There was a general laugh, a moment's pause, 
 then Robert, sending a smiling glance in Sid 
 ney's direction, said, "Now, dear friends and 
 relatives, Sid and I have a communication to 
 make. We have decided to follow the good ex-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 129 
 
 ample set us by our brother and sister Maud 
 and Dick and so we expect in two or three 
 weeks to take each other for better or for 
 worse." 
 
 The announcement caused a little surprise to 
 most of those present, but everyone seemed 
 pleased; thinking it a suitable match in every 
 way. 
 
 " I think you have chosen wisely both of 
 you," said Grandma Elsie, "and I hope there 
 are many years of happiness in store for you; 
 happiness and usefulness. And, Chester," 
 turning to him, "remember that these doors 
 are wide open to you at all times. Come back 
 when you will and stay as long as you will." 
 
 " Thank you, cousin; you are most kindly 
 hospitable," Chester said with a gratified look 
 and smile. " The two places are so near to 
 gether that I can readily divide my time be 
 tween them; which both being so attractive 
 is certainly very fortunate for me." 
 
 " And for all of us," said Violet; " as we shall 
 be able to see more of each other than we could 
 if farther apart." 
 
 " Yes; I shall hope and expect to see you all
 
 130 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 coming in every day," added her mother with 
 hospitable cordiality. 
 
 " Thank you, Cousin Elsie," said Maud, 
 " but, though it is delightful to come here, we 
 must not let it be altogether a one-sided affair. 
 Please remember to return our visits whenever 
 you find it convenient and pleasant to do so." 
 
 With that they took leave and departed, and a 
 little later those constituting the family for the 
 time bade each other good-night, and most of 
 them retired to their sleeping apartments. 
 
 Not quite all of them, however. Max, Eve 
 lyn, and Lucilla stepped out upon the veranda 
 again, Max remarking, " The grounds are look 
 ing bewitchingly beautiful in the moonlight; 
 suppose we take a little stroll down to the 
 bayou." 
 
 " You two go if you like, but I want to have 
 a word or two with papa," said Lucilla, glanc 
 ing toward her father, who was standing quietly 
 and alone at some little distance, seemingly ab 
 sorbed in gazing upon the beauties of the land 
 scape. 
 
 "Well, we will not be gone long," said 
 Evelyn, as she and Max descended the steps
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 131 
 
 while Lucilla glided softly in her father's di 
 rection. 
 
 He did not seem aware of her approach until 
 she was close at his side, and laying a hand on 
 his arm, said in her low, sweet tones: 
 
 " I have come for my dear father's good 
 night caresses, and to hear anything he may 
 have to say to his eldest daughter." 
 
 " Ah, that is right," he said, turning and put 
 ting an arm about her and drawing her into a 
 close embrace. " I hope all goes well with you, 
 dear child. If not, your father is the very one 
 to bring your troubles to." 
 
 " Thank you, dear papa," she said; " if I had 
 any troubles I should certainly bring them to 
 you; but I have not. Oh, I do think I am the 
 happiest girl in the land! with your dear love 
 and Chester's too. And Max with us again; 
 and all of us well and in this lovely, lovely 
 place! " 
 
 " Yes, we have a great deal to be thankful 
 for," he returned. " But you will miss Ches 
 ter, now that he has left here for Torriswood." 
 
 " Oh, not very much," she said with a happy 
 little laugh; " for he has assured me that he will
 
 132 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 be here at least a part of every day; the ride or 
 walk from Torriswood being not too long to be 
 taken with pleasure and profit." 
 
 " And doubtless some of the time you will be 
 there. By the way, you should give Sidney 
 something handsome as a wedding present. 
 You may consider what would be suitable and 
 likely to please, consult with the other ladies, 
 and let your father know what the decision is 
 that he may get the article, or supply the 
 means." 
 
 " Thank you ever so much, father dear," she 
 replied in grateful tones, " but you have given 
 me such a generous supply of pocket money 
 that I don't think I shall need to call upon you 
 for help about this. But I shall ask your ad 
 vice about what the gift shall be and be sure 
 not to buy anything of which you do not 
 approve." 
 
 " Spoken like my own dear, loving daugh 
 ter," he said approvingly, and with a slight 
 caress. " By the way, did Robert Johnson's bit 
 of news make my daughter and her lover a trifle 
 jealous that their engagement must be so long 
 a one?"
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 133 
 
 " Not me, papa; I am entirely willing yes, 
 very glad to be subject to your orders; very 
 loath to leave the dear home with you and pass 
 from under your care and protection. Oh, I 
 sometimes feel as if I could never do it. But 
 then I say to myself, ' But I shall always be my 
 dear father's child and we need not we will 
 not love each other the less because another 
 claims a share of my affection.' Is that not so, 
 papa?" 
 
 " Yes, daughter; and I do not believe any 
 thing can ever make either one of us love the 
 other less. But it is growing late and about 
 time for my eldest daughter to be seeking her 
 nest, if she wants to be up with the birds in the 
 morning and ready to share a stroll with her 
 father through these beautiful grounds before 
 breakfast." 
 
 "Yes, sir; but, if you are willing,! should like 
 to wait for Evelyn. She and Max will be in 
 presently, I think. Papa, I do think they have 
 begun to be lovers, and I am glad; for I should 
 dearly love to have Eva for a sister." 
 
 " And I should not object to having her for 
 a daughter," returned the captain, with a
 
 134 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 pleased little laugh. " And you are not mis 
 taken, so far as Max is concerned. He asked 
 me to-day if I were willing that he should try 
 to win the dear girl, and I told him most de 
 cidedly so; that I heartily wished him success 
 in his wooing. Though, as in your case, I 
 think marriage would better be deferred for a 
 year or two." 
 
 " Yes, Max would be quite as much too young 
 for a bridegroom as I for a bride," she said with 
 a slight and amused laugh; "and I don't be 
 lieve he would disregard his father's advice. 
 All your children love you dearly and have 
 great confidence in your opinion on every sub 
 ject, father dear." 
 
 " As I have in their love and willingness to 
 be guided by me," the captain responded in a 
 tone of gratification. "You may wait for 
 Evelyn. I think she and Max will be in pres 
 ently. Ah, yes; see they are turning this way 
 now." 
 
 Max had given his arm to Evelyn as they left 
 the house, and crossing the lawn together 
 they strolled slowly along the bank of the 
 bayou.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 135 
 
 " Oh, such a beautiful night as it is! " ex 
 claimed Evelyn, "and the air is so soft and 
 balmy one can hardly realize that in our more 
 northern homes cold February reigns." 
 
 " No," said Max, " and I am glad we are es 
 caping the blustering March winds that will 
 soon be visiting that section. Still, for the year 
 round I prefer that climate to this." 
 
 " Yes; but it is very pleasant to be able to go 
 from one section to another as the seasons 
 change," said Eva. " I think we are very for 
 tunate people in being able to do it." 
 
 "Yes," returned Max, "but after all one's 
 happiness depends far more upon being in con 
 genial society and with loved ones than upon 
 climate, scenery or anything else. Eva," and 
 he turned to her as with sudden determination, 
 " I I think I can never again be happy away 
 from you. I love you and want you for my 
 own. You have said you would like to be my 
 father's daughter, and I can make you that if 
 you will only let me. Say, dearest, oh, say that 
 you will let me that you will be mine my 
 own dear little wife." 
 
 " Max, oh, Max," she answered in low, trem-
 
 136 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 bling tones, "I I am afraid you don't know 
 me quite as I am that you would be disap 
 pointed would repent of having said what you 
 have." 
 
 "Never, never! if you will only say yee; if 
 you will only promise to be mine my own love, 
 my own dear little wife." And putting an arm 
 about her he drew her close, pressing an ardent 
 kiss upon her lips. 
 
 She did not repulse him, and continuing his 
 endearments and entreaties he at length drew 
 from her an acknowledgment that she returned 
 his love. 
 
 Then presently they turned their steps to 
 ward the mansion, as happy a pair as could be 
 found in the whole length and breadth of the 
 land. 
 
 Captain Raymond and Lucilla were waiting 
 for them, and Max, leading Evelyn to his father, 
 said in joyous tones, " I have won a new daugh 
 ter for you, father, and a dear sweet wife for 
 myself. At least she has promised to be both 
 to us one of these days." 
 
 "Ah, I am well pleased," the captain said, 
 taking Eva's hand in his, and bending down to
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH, 137 
 
 give her a fatherly caress. "I have always felt 
 that I should like to take her into my family 
 and do a father's part by her." 
 
 " Oh, captain, you are very, very kind," re 
 turned Eva, low and feelingly; " there is nobody 
 in the wide world whose daughter I should pre 
 fer to be." 
 
 " And oh, Eva, I shall be so glad to have you 
 really my sister! " exclaimed Lucilla, giving her 
 friend a warm embrace. " Max, you dear fel 
 low, Fm ever so glad and so much obliged to 
 you." 
 
 " You needn't to be, sis. Eva is the one de 
 serving of thanks for accepting one so little 
 worthy of her as this sailor brother of yours," 
 returned Max, with a happy laugh. 
 
 " Yes, we will give her all the credit," said 
 the captain; " and hope that you, my son, will 
 do your best to prove yourself worthy of the 
 prize you have won. And now, my dears, it is 
 high time we were all retiring to rest; in order 
 that we may have strength and spirits for the 
 duties and pleasures of to-morrow." 
 
 Evelyn and Lucilla were sharing a room com 
 municating directly with the one occupied by
 
 138 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Grace and little Elsie, and that opened into the 
 one where the captain and Violet slept. 
 
 In compliance with the captain's advice the 
 young girls at once retired to their room to seek 
 their couches for the night; but first they in 
 dulged in a bit of loving chat. 
 
 " Oh, Eva," Lucilla exclaimed, holding her 
 friend in a loving embrace, " I am so glad, so 
 very, very glad that we are to be sisters. And 
 Max I am sure will make you a good, kind hus 
 band. He has always been the best and dearest 
 of brothers to me as well as to Grace and the 
 little ones." 
 
 "Yes, I know it," said Evelyn softly. "I 
 know too that your father has always been the 
 best and kindest of husbands and that Max is 
 very much like him." 
 
 " And you love Max? " 
 
 " How could I help it? " asked Evelyn, blush 
 ing as she spoke. " I thought it was as a dear 
 brother I cared for him, till till he asked me 
 to to be his wife; but then I knew better. 
 Oh, it was so sweet to learn that he loved me 
 so! and I am so happy! I am not the lonely 
 girl I was this morning fatherless and mother-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 139 
 
 less and without brother or sister. Oh, I have 
 them all now except the mother," she added 
 with a slight laugh " for of course your 
 Mamma Vi is much too young to be that to 
 me." 
 
 "Yes; as she is to be a mother to Max, 
 Grade, and me. But with such a father as 
 ours one could do pretty well without a mother. 
 Don't you think so?" 
 
 " Yes; he seems to be father and mother both 
 to those of his children who have lost their 
 mother." 
 
 " He is indeed. But now I must obey his 
 last order by getting to bed as quickly as I can." 
 
 "I, too," laughed Evelyn; "it seems really 
 delightful to have a father to obey." She 
 ended with a slight sigh, thinking of the dear 
 father who had been so long in the better land.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 LUCILLA woke at her usual early hour, rose 
 at once, and moving so quietly about as not to 
 disturb Evelyn's slumbers, attended to all the 
 duties of the time, then went softly from the 
 room and down to the front veranda, where she 
 found her father pacing slowly to and fro. 
 
 " Ah, daughter," he said, holding out his 
 hand with a welcoming smile, " good-morning. 
 I am glad to see you looking bright and well;" 
 and drawing her into his arms he gave her the 
 usual welcoming caress. 
 
 " As I feel, papa," she returned, " and I hope 
 you too are quite well." 
 
 " Yes; entirely so. It is a lovely morning 
 and I think we will find a stroll along the bank 
 of the bayou very enjoyable. However, I want 
 you to eat a bit of something first; and here is 
 Aunt Phillis with oranges prepared in the usual 
 way for an early morning lunch," he added as 
 an elderly negress etepped from the doorway 
 
 140
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 141 
 
 bearing a small silver waiter on which was a 
 dish of oranges ready for eating. 
 
 " Yes, Massa Captain, and I hopes you, sab, 
 and Miss Lu kin eat what's heah; dere's plenty 
 moah for de res' ob de folks when dey gets out 
 o' dere beds." 
 
 " Yes," said the captain, helping Lucilla and 
 himself, " there is always a great abundance of 
 good cheer where your Miss Elsie is at the head 
 of affairs." 
 
 " Father," Lucilla said as they set off across 
 the lawn, " I am so pleased that Max and Eva 
 are engaged. I should prefer her for a sister- 
 in-law to anyone else; for I have always loved 
 her dearly since we first met." 
 
 " Yes; I can say the same; she is a dear girl, 
 and Max could have done nothing to please me 
 better," was the captain's answering remark. 
 
 "And she loves you, father," returned Lu 
 cilla, smiling up into his eyes; " which of course 
 seems very strange to me." 
 
 "Ah? although I know you to be guilty of 
 the very same thing yourself," he returned with 
 an assured smile and pressing affectionately 
 the hand he held in his.
 
 142 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Ah, but having been born your child, how 
 can I help it?" she asked with a happy little 
 laugh. Then went on, " Father, I've been 
 thinking how it would do for you to make that 
 houae you have been talking of building near 
 your own, big enough for two families Max's 
 and Eva's, Chester's and mine." 
 
 " Perhaps it might do," he answered pleas 
 antly, "but it is hardly necessary to consider 
 the question yet." 
 
 " No, sir," she returned. " Oh, I am glad I 
 do not have to leave my sweet home in my 
 father's house for months or maybe years yet. 
 I do so love to be with you that I don't know 
 how I can ever feel willing to leave you; even 
 for Chester, whom I do really love very 
 dearly." 
 
 "And I shall find it very hard to have you 
 leave me," he said. " But we expect to be near 
 enough to see almost as much of each other as 
 we do now." 
 
 "Yes, papa, that's the pleasant part of it," 
 she said with a joyous look; then went on, 
 " Chester has been talking to me about plans 
 for the house, but I tell him that, as you said
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 143 
 
 just now, it is hardly time to think about them 
 
 yet." 
 
 " There would be no harm in doing eo, 
 however," her father said; "no harm in decid 
 ing just what you want before work on it is be 
 gun. I should like to make it an ideal home 
 for my dear eldest daughter." 
 
 " Thank you, father dear," she said. " I do 
 think you are just the kindest father ever any 
 one had." 
 
 " I have no objection to your thinking so/' 
 he returned with a pleased smile; then went on 
 to speak of some plans for the building that 
 had occurred to him. " We will examine the 
 plans," he said, " and try to think in what re 
 spect each might be improved. I intend my 
 daughter's home to be as convenient, cosey, and 
 comfortable as possible; and you must not hesi 
 tate to suggest any improvement that may occur 
 to you." 
 
 " Thank you, papa; how good and kind you 
 are to me! Oh, I wish I had been a better 
 daughter to you never wilful or disobedient.'* 
 
 " Dear child, you are a great comfort to me 
 and have been for years past," he said; then
 
 144 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 went on speaking of the plans that he had been 
 considering. 
 
 In the meantime they had walked some dis 
 tance along the bank of the bayou, and glanc 
 ing at his watch the captain said it was time to 
 return, as it was not far from the breakfast hour, 
 and probably they would find most, if not all 
 of the others ready for and awaiting the sum 
 mons to the table. 
 
 Lucilla had scarcely left her sleeping apart 
 ment when Eva awoke, and seeing that the sun 
 was shining, arose and made a rapid toilet; care 
 ful, though thinking of Max and his interest 
 in her that it should be neat and becoming. 
 
 She descended the stairs just as the captain 
 and Lucilla were approaching the house on 
 their return from their walk; and Max was wait 
 ing on the veranda while most of the other 
 guests had gathered in the nearest parlor. Eva 
 stepped out upon the veranda and Max came 
 swiftly to meet her. 
 
 " My darling! " he said, low and tenderly, 
 putting his arm about her and giving her an 
 ardent kiss, " my own promised one. You are 
 lovelier than ever. A treasure far beyond my
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 145 
 
 deserts. But as you have given your dear self 
 to me you are mine; and let this seal our com 
 pact," slipping upon her finger, as he spoke, a 
 ring set with a very large and brilliant diamond. 
 
 " Oh, how lovely! " she exclaimed, looking 
 at it and then lifting to his face eyes filled with 
 love and joy. " It is very beautiful, dear Max, 
 valuable for that reason, but still more for being 
 the emblem of your dear love love that makes 
 me the happiest girl in the land." 
 
 " As yours makes me the happiest man. Ah, 
 Eva dear, I am not worthy of you." 
 
 " Ah," she laughed, " I shall take your opin 
 ion on most subjects, but not on that. Here 
 comes your father and Lu." 
 
 " Good-morning," they said, coming up the 
 steps, the captain adding in jesting tones, " Ah,. 
 Max, my son, you seem to be making an early 
 return to the business begun yesterday." 
 
 " And something more, captain," Era said, 
 displaying his gift. " Is it not lovely? " 
 
 " Oh, beautiful! " exclaimed Lucilla. 
 
 " As handsome a diamond as ever I saw," re 
 marked the captain, examining it critically; 
 " but none too handsome or expensive for a
 
 146 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 gift to my new daughter that is to be," he 
 added with a smile, and imprinting a kiss upoa 
 the small white hand which wore the ring. 
 " Shall we join the others in the parlor now ? 
 and will you let Max tell them of his good for 
 tune? You will neither of you, surely, wish 
 to keep it a secret from friends so near and 
 dear." 
 
 " I do not," said Max; " but it shall be just 
 as you decide, Eva dear," he added in low and 
 tender tones, drawing her hand within his arm 
 as he spoke. 
 
 "I think your our father's opinions are 
 always right, Max," she said with a smile and a 
 blush. 
 
 "Will you go in first, father? you and Lu 
 and we will follow," said Max, and the captain 
 at once, taking Lucilla's hand in his, led the 
 way. 
 
 " Good-morning to you all, friends and rela 
 tives," was his cheerful-toned and smiling ad 
 dress as he entered the room, " I hope you are 
 all well and in good spirits." 
 
 Then, stepping aside, he allowed Max to pass 
 him with the blushing Evelyn on his arm.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 147 
 
 He led her up to Mrs. Travilla, saying, 
 " Good-morning, Grandma Elsie. I want to 
 introduce to you my future wife. For this dear 
 girl has, to my great joy, promised to become 
 that one of these days." 
 
 "Ah! is that so, Max? I know of nothing 
 that could please me better," exclaimed that 
 dear lady, rising to her feet and bestowing a 
 warm embrace upon the blushing, happy-faced 
 Evelyn. 
 
 Violet was beside them in an instant, ex 
 claiming in joyous tones, " Oh, Eva and Max! 
 how glad I am! for I am sure you were made 
 for each other, and will be very happy to 
 gether." 
 
 " And are you willing now to let me be the 
 captain's daughter? " asked Eva, with a charm 
 ing blush, accompanied by a slightly roguish 
 laugh. 
 
 " Yes; seeing that Max calls me Mamma Vi r 
 and you are really younger than he," was Vio 
 let's laughing reply. 
 
 But Grace, little Elsie, and the others were 
 crowding around with expressions of surprise 
 and pleasure and many congratulations and
 
 148 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 good wishes. For everybody who knew them 
 loved both Max and Eva. 
 
 But now came the call to breakfast and they 
 repaired to the dining room and gathered about 
 the table, as cheerful and gay a party as could 
 be found in the whole length and breadth of the 
 land. 
 
 " You seem likely to have a rapid increase in 
 your family, captain," said Dr. Harold Tra- 
 villa, with a smiling glance directed toward Lu- 
 <;illa, Max, and Eva, seated near together. 
 
 " Some time hence," returned the captain 
 pleasantly. "I consider them all young 
 enough to wait a little, and they are dutifully 
 willing to do as I desire." 
 
 " As they certainly should be, considering 
 what a good and kind father you are, sir, and 
 how young they are." 
 
 "And how pleasant are the days of court 
 ship," added Mr. Lilburn; "as no doubt they 
 will prove with them." 
 
 " And how wise as well as kind our father is," 
 said Max, giving the captain an ardently appre 
 ciative look and smile; " how patiently and ear 
 nestly he has striven to bring his children up
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 149 
 
 for usefulness and happiness in this world and 
 the next." 
 
 " That is true/' said Violet. " I think no 
 one ever had a better father than yours, Max." 
 
 " And certainly no one had a more apprecia 
 tive wife or children than I," remarked Cap 
 tain Baymond, with a smile. " We seem to 
 have formed a mutual admiration society this 
 morning." 
 
 " Surely the very best kind of society for 
 families to form among themselves," laughed 
 Herbert. 
 
 "And I like the way our young people are 
 pairing off," remarked Mr. Dinsmore; " the 
 matches arranged for among them seem to be 
 very suitable. By the way, Elsie, we must be 
 planning for some wedding gifts for Bob and 
 Sidney." 
 
 "Yes, sir," replied Mrs. Travilla, "I have 
 been thinking of that, but have not decided 
 upon any particular article yet. I suppose our 
 better plan will be to buy in New Orleans." 
 
 " Yes, I think so. And it will be well for us 
 to have a consultation on the subject, ia order 
 to avoid giving duplicates."
 
 350 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 "A very good idea, grandpa," said Violet, 
 " and as there are so many of us counting the 
 Magnolia and Parsonage people, as well as those 
 of Torriswood might it not be well to have 
 that consultation seon, to determine what each 
 will give, and then set about securing the 
 articles in good season for the wedding, which 
 will probably take place in about three weeks? " 
 
 There was a general approval of that idea and 
 it was decided to take prompt measures for 
 carrying it out. 
 
 The meal concluded, all gathered in the 
 family parlor and held the usual morning serv 
 ice of prayer, praise, and reading of the Scrip* 
 tures. That over, they gathered upon the front 
 veranda and were again engaged in discussing 
 the subject of wedding gifts, when Dr. Perci- 
 val drove up with his wife and her brother. 
 They were most cordially greeted and invited 
 to give their views in regard to the subject 
 which was engaging the thoughts of the others 
 at the moment. 
 
 " I think it would be wise for us all to agree 
 as to what each one shall give, so that there will 
 be no duplicates," said Maud.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 151 
 
 "Yes," said Violet, "that is the conclusion 
 we have all come to." 
 
 " Very good," said Maud. " And Sidney 
 wanted me to consult with you older ladies ia 
 regard to the material of her wedding dress 
 whether it should be silk or satin; and about the 
 veil. They are to be married in the morning, 
 out under the orange trees." 
 
 " Oh, that will be lovely," said Violet. 
 
 " Yes; I think so; and it will allow plenty of 
 room," continued Maud; " and we need plenty 
 because our two doctors want to invite so many 
 of their patients lest somebody should feel hurt 
 by being left out. Our idea is to have the cere 
 mony about noon and the wedding breakfast 
 on the lawn immediately after it." 
 
 " I like that," said Violet. " As to the wed 
 ding-dress question suppose we send to New 
 Orleans for samples, let Sidney choose from 
 them and order the quantity she wants? " 
 
 " That strikes me as a very good idea," said 
 Chester; " and I want it distinctly understood 
 that I pay for this wedding dress. I had no 
 opportunity to do a brother's part by Maud at 
 the time of her marriage, but I insist that I shall
 
 152 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 be allowed to do so by this only remaining 
 Bister." 
 
 "Yes, Chester, you and I will both insist 
 upon being allowed our rights this time," 1 
 laughed Dick; " especially as there will be no 
 single sister left to either of us." 
 
 " And between you, and with the other rela 
 tives to help, Sidney will fare well, I hope and 
 believe," remarked Mr. Dinsmore with a smile. 
 
 " Chester," said Lucilla in a low aside, " I 
 want your help in choosing my gift for your 
 sister. I have the greatest confidence in your 
 judgment and taste." 
 
 " Thank you, dearest," he returned with a 
 pleased smile. " I shall be very glad to give 
 my opinion for what it is worth." 
 
 " I presume you have sent or will promptly 
 send word to Frank that his sister is about to 
 marry? " Mr. Dinsmore remarked in a tone be 
 tween assertion and inquiry. 
 
 "We have written," replied Dick, "but are 
 not at all certain that the letter will reach him 
 in time, as he may have left Florida before it 
 could be received." 
 
 " I do not quite despair of getting him here
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 153 
 
 in season/' remarked Chester. "1 think we 
 will hear of his whereabouts in time to send 
 him a telegram." 
 
 Just at that moment the Magnolia carriage 
 was seen coming up the driveway with Mr. and 
 Mrs. Embury in it. 
 
 They had come to consult with the Viamede 
 relatives and friends in regard to preparations 
 for the approaching wedding and suitable and 
 desirable gifts for the bride; for Mrs. Embury, 
 being own sister to Dr. Percival and half-sister 
 to Dr. Robert Johnson, felt particularly inter 
 ested and desirous to do her full share in help 
 ing the young couple with their preparations 
 for making a home for themselves. 
 
 "Do they intend to go to housekeeping?" 
 she asked of Maud. 
 
 "It is hardly decided yet," replied Maud. 
 "We are trying to persuade them that it will 
 be best for us all to continue to be one family. 
 I think that will be the way for a time at least; 
 and when we tire of that we can easily occupy 
 the house as two families. It is large enough 
 and so planned that it can readily be used in 
 that way."
 
 154 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 " A very good thing," remarked Mr. Embury. 
 " I think you will be the more likely to agree 
 if you do not feel that you are shut up to the 
 necessity of remaining one family." 
 
 " You have hardly sent out your invitations 
 yet?" Molly said half inquiringly. 
 
 " Only to the more distant relatives," replied 
 Maud. " Of course we cannot expect that they 
 will all come, but we did not want to neglect 
 any of them." 
 
 " We must arrange to accommodate them if 
 they should come," said Molly, " and I hope 
 most of them will. Now about making pur 
 chases of wedding gifts, wedding finery, and 
 so forth. New Orleans will of course be our 
 best place for shopping if we want to see the 
 goods before buying. Does anybody feel in 
 clined to go there and attend to the matter? " 
 
 There was silence for a moment. Then 
 Captain Eaymond said, " The Dolphin and I 
 are at the service of any one or any number 
 who would like to go." 
 
 Both Maud and Molly thought themselves 
 too busy with home preparations, and after 
 some discussion it was finally decided that Mrs.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 155 
 
 Travilla, Violet, and the captain, Eva and Max, 
 Lulu and Chester, Grace and Harold should 
 form the deputation and that they would go 
 the next Monday morning this being Satur 
 day. That matter settled, the Emburys and 
 Percivals took their departure. 
 
 Then a thought seemed to strike Grandma 
 Elsie. "Annis," she said, turning to her 
 cousin, "cannot you and Cousin Eonald go 
 with us? I wish you would." 
 
 " Why, yes; if you want us I think we can," 
 laughed Annis, turning an inquiring look upon 
 her husband. 
 
 "If you wish it, my dear," he answered 
 pleasantly. "I always enjoy being with the 
 cousins." And so it was decided they would 
 be of the party.
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 "Now, my daughters, Lucilla and Grace, if 
 you have any preparations to make for your trip 
 to New Orleans, my advice is that you attend to 
 them at once/' Captain Raymond said when 
 their callers had gone. 
 
 "Yes, sir," they both returned, making 
 prompt movement to obey; Lucilla adding, 
 " though I am sure we have but little to do." 
 
 "And what are your directions to me, Cap 
 tain Raymond ? or am I to be left entirely to my 
 own devices? " laughed Violet. 
 
 " I think my wife is wise enough to be safely 
 so left," he replied in his usual pleasant tones, 
 and with a look of fond appreciation; " and 
 perhaps might give some advice to my daugh 
 ters," he added. 
 
 " And now I think of it, perhaps it might be 
 well to consult with them in regard to some 
 matters," said Violet, and hurried away after 
 the girls, who had gone up to their sleeping 
 apartments. 
 
 156
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Have not you some preparations to make 
 also, Elsie? " asked Mr. Dinsmore of his daugh 
 ter. 
 
 " Very little," she answered with a smile; 
 " only some packing that my maid can do in a 
 few minutes. Ah, there is someone wanting to 
 speak to me, I think," as an elderly negro came 
 out upon the veranda, bowed to the company 
 in general, then looked toward her with a sort 
 of pleading expression, as if he had a petition to 
 offer. 
 
 She rose and went to him, asking in kindly 
 inquiring tone, " What is it, Uncle Joe? " 
 
 " Ise come to ax a favor, mistiss," he replied,, 
 bowing low. " Ole Aunt Silvy she mighty 
 porely mos' likely gwine die befo' many days 
 an' she doan pear to feel pow'ful sure ob de 
 road for to git to de bes' place on de furder side 
 ob de river. She says Miss Elsie knows da way 
 and maybe she come and 'struct her how to find 
 it." 
 
 "Indeed I shall be very glad if I can help 
 her to find it," Elsie answered with emotion. 
 " I will go with you at once." Then turning to 
 her son, "Harold," she said, "Uncle Joe re-
 
 158 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 ports a woman at the quarter as very ill; will 
 you go down there with me and see if your 
 medical skill can give her any relief? " 
 
 " Certainly, mother dear;" replied Harold, 
 hastening to her side; and excusing herself to 
 her guests and taking her son's arm, Mrs. Tra- 
 villa at once set off for the quarter, Uncle Joe 
 following respectfully at a little distance, ready 
 to point out the cabin where the ailing negress 
 lay. 
 
 They found her tossing about on her bed, 
 moaning and groaning. " Oh, mistiss," she 
 cried as they entered, " you's berry good comin' 
 fo' to see dis po' ole darky. I'se pow'ful glad 
 for to see you, mistiss, an' de young massa too. 
 Uncle Joe, set out dat cheer fo' de mistiss and 
 dat oder one for de young massa." 
 
 Uncle Joe hastened to do her bidding, while 
 Harold felt her pulse and questioned her in re 
 gard to her illness. 
 
 She complained of misery m her head, misery 
 in her back, and being " pow'ful weak," finish 
 ing up with the query, " Is I gwine die dis day, 
 suh?" 
 
 "I think not," he replied, "you may live
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 159 
 
 for weeks or months. But life ia very uncer 
 tain with us all, and I advise you to promptly 
 make every preparation for death and eter 
 nity." 
 
 " Dat's what I gwine do when mistiss tell me 
 how," she groaned, with a look of keen distress 
 directed toward Mrs. Travilla. 
 
 " I will try to make the way plain to you/' 
 that lady returned in compassionate tones. 
 " It is just to come to the Lord Jesus confess 
 ing that you are a helpless, undone sinner and 
 asking him to help you to take away the love 
 of sinning and wash you in his own precious 
 blood. The Bible tells us ' He is able also to 
 save them to the uttermost that come unto God 
 by him.' And he says, ' Him that cometh to 
 me I will in no wise cast out.' So that if you 
 come, truly seeking him with all your heart 
 desiring to be saved, not only from eternal 
 death but from sin and the love of it he will 
 hear and save you." 
 
 "Won' you pray de good Lawd for dis ole 
 darky, mistiss? " pleaded the woman. " You 
 knows bes' how to say de words, an' dis chile 
 foller you in her heart."
 
 160 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 At that Mrs. Travilla knelt beside the bed 
 ;and offered up an earnest prayer couched in the 
 simplest words, so that the poor ignorant 
 creature on the bed could readily understand 
 and feel it all. 
 
 " Dis chile am berry much 'bliged, mistiss," 
 she said, when Mrs. Travilla had resumed her 
 seat by the bedside. "I t'ink de good Lawd 
 hear dat prayer an open de gate ob heaben to 
 ole Silvy when she git dar." 
 
 " I hope so indeed," Mrs. Travilla replied. 
 " Put all your trust in Jesus and you will be 
 safe; for he died to save sinners such as you and 
 I. We cannot do anything to save ourselves, 
 Tmt to all who come to him he gives salvation 
 without money and without price. Don't 
 think you can do anything to earn it; it is his 
 free gift." 
 
 " But de Lawd's chillens got to be good, 
 mistiss, aint dey? " 
 
 " Yes; they are not his children if they do 
 not try to know and do all his holy will. Jesus 
 said, ' If ye love me, keep my commandments.' 
 * Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I com 
 mand 3 r ou.' We have no right to consider our-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 162 
 
 selves Christians if we do not try earnestly to 
 keep all his commands, and do all his holy 
 will." 
 
 Harold had sat there listening quietly to alt 
 his mother said and had knelt with her when 
 she prayed. Now, when she paused for a little,, 
 he questioned Aunt Silvy about her ailments, 
 gave her directions for taking some medicine, 
 and said he would send it presently from the 
 house. Mrs. Travilla added that she would 
 send some delicacies to tempt the sickly appe 
 tite; then with a few more kindly words they 
 left the cabin, bidding Uncle Joe a kindly 
 good-by as they went. 
 
 " You do not think Aunt Silvy really a dying 
 woman, Harold ? " his mother said in a tone of 
 inquiry, as they walked on together. 
 
 " No, mamma; I shall not be surprised if she- 
 lives for years yet," Harold answered cheerily. 
 " No doubt she is suffering, but I think medi 
 cine, rest, and suitable food will relieve her and 
 she will probably be about again in a week or 
 two. But preparation for death and eternity 
 can do her no harm." 
 
 "No, certainly; to become truly a Christian:
 
 162 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 must add to the happiness as well as safety 
 of anyone/' 
 
 "And you have brought that happiness to 
 many a one, my dear mother/' Harold said, 
 giving her a tenderly affectionate look. " How 
 often in thinking of you I recall those words of 
 the prophet Daniel, ' And they that be wise 
 shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; 
 and they that turn many to righteousness, as 
 the stars for ever and ever.' ' ; 
 
 " "Tis a precious promise," she said with emo 
 tion. " Oh, my son, make it the business of 
 your life to do that; to help to the healing of 
 souls the immortal part even more than that 
 of the frail bodies which must soon die." 
 
 " Yes, mother," he said with emotion, " I do 
 try constantly to do that; and it is a great com 
 fort and help to me to know that my dear 
 mother is often asking for me help from on 
 high." 
 
 " Yes," she said; " without that none of us 
 could accomplish anything in the way of win 
 ning souls for Christ; and every Christian 
 should feel that that is his principal work. 
 This life is so short and the never-ending ages
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 163 
 
 of eternity are so long. ' Whatsoever thy hand 
 findeth to do, do it with thy might; for there is 
 no work nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom 
 in the grave whither thou goest.' ' : 
 
 They walked on in silence for a little, then 
 Harold remarked that the air was delightful 
 and a little more extended walk might prove 
 beneficial to them both. 
 
 " Yes," replied his mother, " let us take a 
 stroll through the orange orchard; the sight 
 and perfume of the fruit and blossoms are de 
 lightful." 
 
 "Yes, indeed!" he said, "and you can see, 
 mother, whether everything is properly cared 
 for." 
 
 " I expect to find it so," she returned, " as I 
 have every reason to believe my overseer both 
 faithful and competent." 
 
 They enjoyed their stroll greatly and she 
 found no reason to change her estimate of the 
 overseer. 
 
 It was lunch time when they returned to the 
 house, and on leaving the table some of their 
 party went for a row on the bayou while the 
 rest chose riding or driving through the beauti-
 
 164 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 f ul woods. Evelyn and Max, Lucilla and Ches 
 ter formed the riding party and greatly enjoyed 
 their little excursion. The courting of the two 
 young couples was carried on in a very quiet 
 way, but was none the less satisfactory and en 
 joyable for that. But all four of them felt a 
 great interest in the approaching wedding and 
 much of their talk as they rode was of it, and 
 what gifts to the bride would be the most ap 
 propriate and acceptable. 
 
 " Chester, you know you have promised to 
 .advise me what to give to Sidney," Lucilla said, 
 with a smile into his eyes. 
 
 " You dear girl! so I will and I make that 
 same request of you, for I am sure you know far 
 more about such matters than I do," he re 
 turned with a very loverlike look. 
 
 " Quite a mistake, Mr. Dinsmore," she 
 laughed. " But I understood you intended to 
 give some part of the trousseau perhaps the 
 wedding dress." 
 
 " Yes; that and pretty much all the rest of it. 
 And I am sure youp help will be invaluable in 
 the choice of the various articles." 
 
 " Thank you," she said, with a pleased laugh.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 165 
 
 " It is very nice to have you think so highly of 
 my judgment and taste; but I hope you will let 
 Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi and Eva assist 
 in the selection." 
 
 " Certainly, if you wish it, but I do not 
 promise to let their opinions have as much 
 weight with me as yours." 
 
 " No, you needn't," she returned merrily; " it 
 is by no means disagreeable to have you con 
 sider mine the most valuable, even though it be 
 really worthless in other people's esteem. It 
 is very possible Sidney might prefer their choice 
 to mine." 
 
 "Ah! but she won't have the chance. By 
 the way, your father has a good deal of taste in 
 the line of ladies' dress, has he not ? " 
 
 "I think so," she returned with a pleased 
 smile; " he has selected many an article of dress 
 for me, and always suited my taste as well as if 
 I had been permitted to choose for myself. 
 What he buys is sure to be of excellent quality 
 and suited to the intended wearer's age, com 
 plexion, and needs." 
 
 " You are very fond of your father," Chester 
 said with a smile.
 
 166 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Indeed I am," she returned in an earnest 
 tone. "I believe I give him all the love that 
 should have been divided between him and my 
 mother, had she lived. Mamma Vi calls him 
 my idol; but I don't think I make him quite 
 that. He has at least one rival in my affec 
 tion/' she added with a blush, and in a tone so 
 low that he barely caught the words. 
 
 "And I may guess who that is, may I, 
 dearest? " he returned in the same low key and 
 with a look that spoke volumes of love, and joy 
 in the certainty of her affection. 
 
 Max and Eva, riding on a trifle faster, were 
 just far enough ahead and sufficiently absorbed 
 in their own private chat to miss this little 
 colloquy. There were some love passages be 
 tween them also; some talk of what they hoped 
 the future held in store for them when they 
 should be old enough for the dear, honored 
 father to give his consent to their immediate 
 marriage. Neither of them seemed to have a 
 thought of going contrary to his wishes; so 
 strong was their affection for him and their 
 faith in his wisdom and his love for them. 
 
 All four greatly enjoyed their ride and re-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 167 
 
 turned to their temporary home in fine health 
 and spirits. 
 
 Chester had gotten rid of his troublesome 
 cough before landing in Louisiana and was now 
 looking younger and handsomer than he had 
 before that almost fatal wound a fact which 
 greatly rejoiced the hearts of his numerous 
 relatives and friends. None more so than that 
 of his betrothed, for whose defence he had 
 risked his life. 
 
 By the time the Viamede dinner hour had 
 arrived all the pleasure parties had returned 
 and were ready to do justice to the good cheer 
 provided in abundance. And the meal was en 
 livened by cheerful chat. The evening was 
 spent much as the previous one had been and 
 all retired early, that Sabbath morning might 
 find them rested, refreshed, and ready for the 
 duties and enjoyments of the sacred day.
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 SABBATH morning dawned bright and clear 
 and as in former days all the family, old and 
 young, attended church and the pastor's Bible 
 class. And in the afternoon the house and 
 plantation servants collected on the lawn and 
 were addressed by Captain Raymond and Dr. 
 Harold Travilla. Hymns were sung too, and 
 prayers offered. 
 
 The services over, the little congregation 
 slowly dispersed; some lingering a few minutes 
 for a shake of the hand and a few kind words 
 from their loved mistress Mrs. Travilla, her 
 father, her son, and Captain Raymond; then as 
 the last one turned to depart, the captain and 
 the doctor walked down to the quarter for a 
 short call upon old Aunt Silvy, still lying in 
 her bed. 
 
 Mrs. Travilla had seated herself in the ve 
 randa and seemed to be doing nothing but gaze 
 eut upon the lovely landscape the velvety, 
 
 168
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 169 
 
 flower-bespangled lawn, the bayou, and the 
 fields and woods beyond. But the slight patter 
 cf little feet drew her attention from that and 
 turning she found Elsie and Ned at her side. 
 
 " Grandma, will it be disturbing if I talk to 
 you and ask some questions?" asked the little 
 girl. 
 
 " No, dear child, not at all," was the kindly- 
 spoken reply. " I am always glad to help my 
 dear little grandchildren to information when it 
 is in my power. Here is an empty chair on 
 each side of me. Draw them up closely, you 
 and Ned, and seat yourselves and then I hope 
 we can have a nice talk." 
 
 "Yes, ma'am; and it will be a pleasant rest 
 too," returned the little girl, as she and her 
 brother followed the directions. " Papa told 
 me once that the meaning of the word Sab 
 bath is rest. But what I wanted particularly 
 to ask about this time, grandma, is the Feast 
 of the Passover. Will you please tell us why 
 it was kept and why they called it that? " 
 
 " Surely, my dear children, you have heard 
 the story of the institution of that feast of the 
 Jews called the Passover! " said Grandma Elsie
 
 170 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 in some surprise. " In the twelfth chapter of 
 Exodus there is a full account of its institution. 
 Every householder in Israel was to take a lamb 
 of a year old, without blemish; and at even on 
 the 14th day of the month it was to be slain. 
 The householder was then to take of the blood 
 of the lamb and sprinkle the door-posts of his 
 house. That was to be a sign to the destroying 
 angel, who was to slay all the firstborn of the 
 Egyptians that night, not to enter and slay 
 here. Then they were to roast the flesh of the 
 lamb and eat it that night with unleavened 
 bread and bitter herbs. The lives of the 
 Israelites were saved by the angel passing 
 ever, instead of entering the house to destroy 
 life." 
 
 " Oh, yes, grandma, I understand," said the 
 little girl. " But why is Christ called our 
 passover? You know the text 'for even 
 Christ our Passover is sacrificed for us.' '' 
 
 "You know," said her grandmother, "that 
 Jesus is often called the ' Lamb of God '; that 
 paschal lamb was a type of Christ and is so 
 spoken of in many Scriptures." 
 
 " Thank you, grandma, for telling me," Elsie
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 171 
 
 said gratefully. " And the Jews kept that feast 
 every year from that time till the time of Christ, 
 I suppose. And he kept it too. Wasn't it at 
 that feast that he instituted what we call the 
 Lord's Supper? " 
 
 "Yes/' replied her grandmother; "he used 
 the bread and wine which were a part of that 
 feast, saying, ' Take, eat; this is my body. And 
 he took the cup and gave thanks, and gave it to 
 them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my 
 blood of the New Testament, which is shed for 
 many for the remission of sins.' * 
 
 " Oh, grandma, how good and kind he was to 
 shed his blood for us! To die that dreadful, 
 dreadful death of the cross that we might go to 
 heaven! " exclaimed the little girl with tears in 
 her sweet blue eyes. "I do love him for it, 
 and I want to be his servant, doing everything 
 he would have me do." 
 
 " That is as we all should feel, dear child," 
 replied her grandmother, bending down to press 
 a kiss upon the rosy cheek. 
 
 " I do, grandma," said Ned. " Do you think 
 the Lord Jesus takes notice that we love him 
 and want to do as he tells us? "
 
 172 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 "Yes, Neddie dear, I am quite sure of it," 
 replied his grandmother. " The Psalmist says r 
 * Thou compassest my path and my lying down, 
 and art acquainted with all my ways. For 
 there is not a word in my tongue, but, lo, oh, 
 Lord, thou knowest it altogether.' " 
 
 " It is so good, grandma, that God doesn't 
 think us not worth noticing," said Elsie; " that 
 he sees and cares for us all the time and lets us- 
 ask his help whenever we will." 
 
 " It is indeed good, my child, and we are sure 
 of it. Jesus said, ' Are not two sparrows sold 
 for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall 
 to the ground without your Father. But the 
 very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear 
 ye not therefore, ye are of more value than 
 many sparrows.' ' : 
 
 " I think God was very good to give us our 
 father and mother and grandma; brother Max 
 too and our nice sisters and and all the rest of 
 the folks," remarked Ned reflectively. 
 
 " I am very glad you appreciate all those 
 blessings, my little son," said his mother's voice 
 close at his side. 
 
 "Yee, mamma. And oh, mamma! can't
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 173= 
 
 Elsie and I go along with the rest of you to New- 
 Orleans to-morrow ? " 
 
 " I think so," she replied with a smile. " I 
 am pretty sure your father will say yes if you 
 ask him. Then he will have all his children 
 along, and that is what he likes." 
 
 "He and Uncle Harold went down to the 
 quarter," said Elsie, "and here they come 
 now." 
 
 Ned hurried to meet them, preferred his re 
 quest, and the iiext moment came running back 
 with the joyful announcement, " Papa says, yes 
 we may. Oh, Elsie, aren't you glad? " 
 
 " Yes," she said. " I always like to be with 
 papa and mamma and grandma, and it's ever so- 
 pleasant to be on our yacht." 
 
 " 'Specially when we hare both papa and 
 brother Max to make it go all right," said 
 Ned. 
 
 " You think it takes the two of us, do you? "" 
 laughed his father, taking a seat near his wife 
 and drawing the little fellow in between his- 
 knees. 
 
 "No, papa; I know you could do it all by 
 your own self," returned Ned. " But when;
 
 174 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 brother Max is there you don't have to take the 
 trouble to mind how things are going all the 
 time." 
 
 " No, that's a fact/' returned his father, with 
 a pleased laugh. "Brother Max can be trusted, 
 and knows how to manage that large vessel 
 quite as well as papa does. But what will you 
 and Elsie do while we older people are shop 
 ping? " 
 
 " Why, my dear, there will be so many of us 
 that we will hardly all want to go at once," re 
 marked Violet. " I think there will always be 
 someone willing to stay with the little 
 folks." 
 
 "Yes, mamma," said Grace, who had drawn 
 near, "I shall. Shopping is apt to tire me a 
 good deal, and I think I shall prefer to spend 
 the most of the time on the Dolphin" 
 
 " Yes, daughter, it will certainly be better 
 for you," her fatker said, giving her an appre 
 ciative smile. "You can go when you wish 
 and feel able, and keep quiet and rest when you 
 will. But we will leave the rest of our talk 
 about the trip until to-morrow, choosing for the 
 present some subject better suited to the sacred-
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 175 
 
 ness of the day. I will now hear the texts 
 which my children have got ready to recite to 
 me." 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Grace. " Shall I go and tell 
 Max and Lu that you are ready? " 
 
 "You may," the captain answered and she 
 went, to return in a moment with her brother 
 and sister, Chester and Eva. 
 
 " Why, I have quite a class," the captain said, 
 with a look of pleasure. 
 
 " I for my part esteem it a privilege to he per 
 mitted to make one of the number, captain," 
 said Chester. 
 
 " As we all do, I think," said Eva. 
 
 " Thank you both," said the captain. " Our 
 principal subject to-day is grace; God's grace to 
 us. Can you give me a text that teaches it, 
 Chester? " 
 
 " Yes, sir. Paul says in his epistle to the 
 Ephesians, ' That in the ages to come he might 
 shew the exceeding riches of his grace, in his 
 kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For 
 by grace are ye saved through faith; and that 
 not of yourselves; it is the gift of God.' " 
 
 " ' Being justified freely by his grace through
 
 176 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 the redemption that is in Christ Jesus/ " 
 quoted Max in his turn. 
 
 Then Evelyn, " ' Therefore it is of faith, that 
 it might be by grace; to the end the promise 
 might be sure to all the seed; not to that only 
 which is of the law, but to that also which is of 
 the faith of Abraham; who is the father of us 
 all.' " 
 
 Lucilla's turn came next and she repeated a 
 text from 2d Peter: " ' Grow in grace, and in 
 the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ. To him be glory both now and for 
 ever. Amen.' ' ! 
 
 " I have two texts that seem to go well to 
 gether," said Violet. " The first is in Prov 
 erbs, ' Surely he scorneth the scorners: but he 
 giveth grace unto the lowly.' The other is in 
 James, ' But he giveth more grace. Where 
 fore he saith, God resisteth the proud but giveth 
 grace unto the humble.' " 
 
 It was Grace's turn and she repeated, with a 
 look of joy, " ' For the Lord God is a sun and 
 shield; the Lord will give grace and glory; no 
 good thing will he withhold from them that
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 177 
 
 walk uprightly. Oh, Lord of hosts, blessed is 
 the man that trusteth in thee.' " 
 
 " I have a little one, papa," said his daughter 
 Elsie: "'Looking diligently lest any man fail 
 of the grace of God/ " 
 
 " This is mine and it is short too," said Ned.. 
 " * Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the 
 grace that is in Christ Jesus.' " 
 
 " Yes, my boy, that is a short verse, but long 
 enough if you will be careful to put it in prac 
 tice," said his father. 
 
 Grandma Elsie, sitting near, had been listen 
 ing attentively to the quotations of the younger 
 people and now she joined in with one: " ' And 
 of his fulness have all we received, and grace f or 
 grace. For the law was given by Moses, but 
 grace and truth came by Jesus Christ.' * Where 
 fore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, 
 and hope to the end for the grace that is to be 
 brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus- 
 Christ.' " 
 
 As she ceased, Cousin Ronald, who had drawn 
 near, joined in the exercise, repeating the text,. 
 " ' What shall we say then? Shall we continue
 
 178 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 in sin that grace may abound? . . . Shall we 
 sin because we are not under the law, but under 
 grace? God forbid/ " then, at the captain's re 
 quest, followed them with a few pertinent re 
 marks. A little familiar talk from the captain 
 followed and then came the call to the tea table. 
 All retired early to their beds that night that 
 they might be ready to leave them betimes in 
 the morning and set out in good season on their 
 trip to the city. They succeeded in so doing, 
 all feeling well and in the best of spirits. 
 
 The weather was fine, their voyage a prosper 
 ous one without any remarkable adventure, and 
 the shopping proved quite as interesting and 
 enjoyable as any of the shoppers had expected. 
 
 They all made the yacht their headquarters 
 while they stayed, and the little ones hardly 
 left it at all. They had always a companion; 
 generally it was Grace, and she exerted herself 
 for their entertainment playing games with 
 them and telling them stories or reading aloud 
 from some interesting book. 
 
 All enjoyed the return voyage to Viamede 
 and the warm welcome from Grandpa and 
 Orandma Dinsmore on their arrival there.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 179 
 
 Then it was a pleasure to display their pur 
 chases and hear the admiring comments upon 
 them. The bridal veil and the material for the 
 wedding dress were greatly admired and all the 
 purchases highly approved of by both these 
 grandparents and the relatives from the Parson 
 age, Magnolia, and Torriswood, all of whom 
 came in early in the evening, full of interest in 
 the results of the shopping expedition. 
 
 They had a pleasant social time together, the 
 principal topic of conversation being the bride's 
 trousseau and so forth, and the various arrange 
 ments for the coming festivities to be had in 
 connection with the approaching marriage. 
 
 Chester had been very generous in providing 
 the trousseau, and Sidney was very grateful to 
 him. Each of the Raymonds made her a gift 
 of a handsome piece of silver, Grandma Elsie 
 adding a beautiful set of jewelry. Sidney was< 
 delighted with her gifts. " Oh, Ches, but you 
 are good to me! " she exclaimed with glad tears 
 in her eyes; " and all the rest of you, dear 
 friends and relatives. This jewelry, Cousin 
 Elsie, is lovely, and I shall always think of you 
 when I wear it. All the silver is just beautiful
 
 180 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 too, and indeed everything. I feel as rich as a 
 queen." 
 
 "And when you have Cousin Bob added to 
 all the rest, how do you suppose you are going 
 to stand it? " laughed Harold. 
 
 " Oh, as the gifts are partly to him, he will 
 help me to stand it," Sidney returned, with a 
 .smiling glance at her affianced. 
 
 " I'll do my best," he answered, returning the 
 .smile. 
 
 " You must not allow yourselves to be over 
 whelmed yet," remarked Mr. Embury, "when 
 not half the relatives and friends have been 
 heard from." 
 
 "And I'll warrant my sister Betty will re 
 member my bride with something worth while," 
 remarked the bridegroom-elect. 
 
 " Yes, she will; I haven't a doubt of it," said 
 Mrs. Embury; "and as they are in good cir 
 cumstances it will no doubt be something hand 
 some." 
 
 "Of course it will," said Dick. "Sister 
 Betty was always a generous soul, taking delight 
 in giving." 
 
 " Being related to you both, Bob and Sid, I
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 181 
 
 want to give you something worth while. 
 What would you like it to be?" said Mrs. 
 Keith. 
 
 " Oh, never mind, Isa," exclaimed Dr. John 
 son, jocosely, " your husband is to tie the knot, 
 and if he does it right as no doubt he will 
 he will give me my bride, and that will be the 
 best, most valuable gift any one could bestow 
 upon me." 
 
 " Yes," laughed Isa; " but it won't hurt you 
 to have something else something from me 
 too." 
 
 " Oh, by the way, why shouldn't we have a 
 triple wedding?" exclaimed Maud. "I think 
 it would be just lovely! It struck me so when 
 I heard yesterday of the engagement of Max 
 and Eva." 
 
 At that the young people colored, the girls 
 looking slightly embarrassed, but no one spoko 
 for a moment. 
 
 "Don't you think it would make a pretty 
 wedding, Cousin Vi? " asked Maud. 
 
 " I dare say it would, Maud," replied Mra. 
 Raymond, " but our young folks are too young 
 jet for marriage, my husband thinks, and
 
 182 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 should all wait for a year or two. Besides/' she 
 added with playful look and tone, " there would 
 be hapdly time to make ready a proper trous 
 seau for either, and certainly not for both." 
 
 " Oh, well, I hardly expected to be able to 
 bring it about," returned Maud, "but I cer 
 tainly do think it would be pretty." 
 
 " So it would," said Mrs. Embury; " very 
 pretty indeed, but that woulda't pay for hurry 
 ing anyone into marriage before he or she is 
 ready." 
 
 " No," said Cousin Ronald, " it is always best 
 to make haste slowly in matters so vitally im 
 portant." 
 
 " Wouldn't you be willing to make haste 
 quickly in this instance, dearest? " queried 
 Chester in a low aside to Lucilk<; for as usual 
 they sat near together. 
 
 " No," she returned with a saucy smile, " I 
 find courting times too pleasant to be willing to 
 cut them short; even if father would let me; 
 and I know he would not." 
 
 " And he won't let the other couple; which is 
 good, since misery loves company." 
 
 "Ah, is courting me such hard work?" she
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 183 
 
 asked, knitting her brows in pretended anger 
 and disgust. 
 
 "Delightful work, but taking you for my 
 very own would be still better." 
 
 " Ah, but you see that Captain Raymond con 
 siders me one of the little girls who are still too 
 young to leave their fathers." 
 
 " Well, you know I am pledged never to take 
 you away from him." 
 
 " Yes, I am too happy in the knowledge of 
 that ever to forget it. But do you know I for 
 one should not fancy being married along with 
 other couples one ceremony serving for all. I 
 should hardly feel sure the thing had been thor 
 oughly and rightly done." 
 
 " Shouldn't you? " laughed Chester. " Well, 
 then, we will have the minister and ceremony 
 all to ourselves whenever we do have it." 
 
 Just then the lady visitors rose to take leave, 
 and Chester, who had promised to return with 
 Dr. and Mrs. Percival to Torriswood for the 
 night, had time for but a few words with Lu- 
 cilla. " I hope to be here again to-morrow 
 pretty soon after breakfast," he said. "I 
 grudge every hour spent away from your side.**
 
 184 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 " Really, you flatter me," she laughed. " I 
 doubt if anybody else appreciates my society so> 
 highly." 
 
 " You axe probably mistaken as to that," he 
 said. " I am quite aware that I am not your 
 cnly admirer, and I feel highly flattered by your 
 preference for me." 
 
 " Do you? " she laughed. " Well, I think it 
 would not be prudent to tell you how great it 
 is if I could. Good-night," giving him her 
 hand, which he lifted to his lips. 
 
 As usual she had a bit of chat with her father 
 before retiring to her sleeping apartment for 
 the night, and in that she repeated something- 
 of this little talk with Chester. " Yes, he is- 
 very much in love, and finds it hard to wait,' r 
 said the captain; " but I am no more ready to 
 give up my daughter than he is to wait for her/* 
 
 " I am in no hurry, papa," said Lucilla, " I 
 do so love to be with you and under your care 
 and authority," she added with a mirthful, lov 
 ing look up into his eyes. 
 
 " Yes, daughter dear, but do you expect to 
 escape entirely from that last when you 
 marry?"
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 185 
 
 "No, sir; and I don't want to. I really do 
 love to be directed and controlled by you my 
 -own dear father." 
 
 " I think no man ever had a dearer child than 
 this one of mine," he said with emotion, draw 
 ing her into his arma and caressing her with 
 great tenderness. He held her close for a mo 
 ment, then releasing her bade her go and pre 
 pare for her night's rest. 
 
 Max and Evelyn were again sauntering along 
 near the bayou, enjoying a bit of private chat 
 before separating for the night. 
 
 " What do you think of Maud's proposition, 
 Eva? "he asked. 
 
 " It seems hardly worth while to think about 
 it at all, Max," she replied in a mirthful tone; 
 " at least not if one cares for a trousseau; or for 
 pleasing your father in regard to the time of 
 taking that important step; tying that knot that 
 we cannot untie again should we grow ever so 
 tired of it." 
 
 " I have no fear of that last so far as my 
 feelings are concerned, dearest, and I hope you 
 have none," he said in a tone that spoke some 
 slight uneasiness.
 
 186 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Not the slightest/' she hastened to reply. 
 " I think we know each other too thoroughly to 
 indulge any such doubts and fears. Still, as I 
 have great faith in your father's wisdom, and 
 courting times are not by any means unpleas 
 ant, I feel in no haste to bring them to an end. 
 You make such a delightful lover, Max, that 
 the only thing I feel in a hurry about is the 
 right to call the dear captain father." 
 
 " Ah, I don't wonder that you are in haste 
 for that," returned Max. "I should be sorry 
 indeed not to have that right. He is a father 
 to love and to be proud of." 
 
 "He is indeed," she responded. "I fell in 
 love with him at first sight and have loved him 
 more and more ever since; for the better one 
 knows him the more admirable and lovable he 
 seems." 
 
 " I think that is true," said Max. " I am 
 very proud of my father and earnestly desire to 
 have him proud of me." 
 
 " Which he evidently is," returned Eva, " and 
 I don't wonder at it." 
 
 " Thank you," laughed Max; then added
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 187 
 
 more gravely, " I hope I may never do anything 
 to disgrace him." 
 
 " I am sure you never will," returned Eva in 
 a tone that seemed to say such a thing could not 
 be possible. "Had we not better retrace our 
 steps to the house now? " she asked the next 
 moment. 
 
 " Probably," said Max. " I presume father 
 would say I ought not to deprive you of your 
 beauty sleep. But these private walks and 
 chats are so delightful to me that I am apt to be 
 selfish about prolonging them." 
 
 "And your experience on shipboard has ac 
 customed you to late hours, I suppose? " 
 
 "Yes; to rather irregular times of sleeping 
 and waking. A matter of small importance, 
 however, when one gets used to it." 
 
 " But there would be the rub with me," she 
 laughed, " in the getting used to it."
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 " COUSIN RONALD, can't you make some fun 
 for us? " asked Ned at the breakfast table the 
 next morning. " We haven't had any of your 
 kind since we came here." 
 
 " Well, and what of that, youngster? must 
 you live on fun all the time?" asked a rough 
 voice directly behind the little boy. 
 
 " Oh! who are you? and how did you come in 
 here?" he asked, turning half round in hie 
 chair, in the effort to see the speaker. " Oh,, 
 pshaw! you're nobody. Was it you, Cousin 
 Ronald? or was it brother Max?" 
 
 " Polite little boys do not call gentlemen no 
 bodies," remarked another voice that seemed to- 
 come from a distant corner of the room. 
 
 "And I didn't mean to," said Ned, "but 
 the things I want to say will twist up, some 
 how." 
 
 " That bird you are eating looks good," said 
 the same voice; " couldn't you spare me a leg? " 
 
 " Oh, yes," laughed Ned, " if you'll come and 
 
 HI
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 189 
 
 get it. But one of these little legs wouldn't be 
 much more than a bite for you." 
 
 " Well, a bite would be better than no break 
 fast at all; and somebody might give me one of 
 those nice-looking rolls." 
 
 " I'm sure of it if you'll come to the table and 
 show yourself/' replied Ned. 
 
 " Here I am then," said the voice close at his 
 side. 
 
 " Oh, are you? " returned Ned. " Well, help 
 yourself. You can have anything you choose 
 to take." 
 
 "Now, Ned, do you call that polite?" 
 laughed Lucilla. " As you invited him to the 
 table you surely ought to help him to what he 
 has asked for." 
 
 At that Ned looked scrutinizingly at Cousin 
 Eonald's plate, then at his brother's, and seeing 
 that both were well filled remarked, " I see he's 
 well helped already and oughtn't to be asking 
 for more till he gets that eaten up." 
 
 " Oh, you know too much, young man," 
 laughed Max. "It isn't worth while for 
 Cousin Eonald and me to waste our talents 
 upon you."
 
 190 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Oh, yes, it is, Brother Max," said the little 
 fellow, " for it's fun, even though I do know it's 
 one or the other or both of you." 
 
 " Oh, Cousin Ronald," exclaimed Elsie, 
 " can't you make some fun at the wedding, as 
 you did when Cousin Betty was married? I 
 don't remember much of it myself, but I've 
 heard other folks tell about it." 
 
 " Why not ask Max instead of me? " queried 
 Mr. Lilburn. 
 
 " Oh! " cried the little girl, " I'd like to have 
 both of you do it. It's more fun with two than 
 with only one." 
 
 "And it might be well to consult cousins 
 Maud and Dick about it," suggested Grandma 
 Elsie. " You can do so to-day, as we are all in 
 vited to take lunch at Torriswood." 
 
 "Are we? oh, that's nice!" exclaimed Elsie, 
 smiling brightly. " You will let us go, papa, 
 won't you? " 
 
 " Yes; I expect to take you there." 
 
 "And if we all go Cousin Ronald and Max 
 might make some fun for us there. I guess the 
 Torriswood folks would like it," remarked Ned 
 insinuatingly.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 191 
 
 " But might not you grow tired having so 
 much of it? " asked Max. 
 
 " No, indeed! " cried the little fellow. " It's 
 too much fun for anybody to get tired of it." 
 
 " Any little chap like you, perhaps/' re 
 marked the strange voice from the distant 
 corner. 
 
 "Pooh! I'm not so very little now," returned 
 Ned. 
 
 " Not too little to talk a good deal," laughed 
 Grandpa Dinsmore. 
 
 " This is a lovely morning," remarked Dr. 
 Harold, "the roads are in fine condition too, 
 and I think the distance to Torriswood is not 
 too great to make a very pleasant walk for those 
 of us who are young and strong." 
 
 " And there are riding horses and convey 
 ances in plenty for any who prefer to use them," 
 added his mother. 
 
 Evelyn, Lucilla, and Max all expressed their 
 desire to try the walk, and Grace said, "I should 
 like to try it too;" but both her father and Dr. 
 Harold put a veto upon that, saying she was not 
 strong enough, so must be content to ride. 
 
 " Cousin Eonald and brother Max, can't we
 
 192 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 have some fun there to-day, as well as at the 
 wedding time?" said Ned in his most coaxing 
 tones. 
 
 " Possibly, bit laddie," returned the old gen 
 tleman pleasantly. " If I am not too auld, your 
 good brother is no' too young." 
 
 " But you are the more expert of the two, 
 sir," said Max; " and perhaps it may be the bet 
 ter plan for us both to take part." 
 
 "Ah, well, we'll see when the time comes," 
 responded the old gentleman. " I like well to 
 please the bit laddie, if it can be done without 
 vexing or disturbing anybody else." 
 
 " I don't think it can do that," observed Ned 
 wisely, " for it's good fun and everybody likes 
 fun. Even my papa does," he added with a 
 smiling glance up into his father's face. 
 
 " Yes; when it does not annoy or weary any 
 one else," the captain said in return. 
 
 "Will Chester be over here this morning, 
 Lu?" asked Violet. 
 
 " He expected to when he went away last 
 night," was the reply. " But possibly he may 
 not come if he hears that we are to go there." 
 
 " I think he is too much a man of his word
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 193 
 
 to be hindered by that," her father said, giving 
 her a reassuring smile. 
 
 And he was right, for Chester was with them 
 even a little earlier than usual. 
 
 " Maud told me you were all coming over to 
 lunch with her," he said, " but as some of you 
 have never seen the place, I thought you might 
 not object to a pilot, and the exercise would 
 be rather beneficial to me." 
 
 " You are right there," said Harold. " You 
 know that as your physician I have prescribed a 
 good deal of outdoor exercise." 
 
 "Yes; I have been taking the prescription, 
 too, and I find it beneficial; especially when I 
 am so fortunate as to secure pleasant company." 
 His glance at Lucilla as he spoke seemed to 
 imply that there was none more desirable than 
 hers. 
 
 " Then, as the walk is a long one, I would 
 suggest that we start as soon as may suit the 
 convenience of the ladies," said Harold, and 
 Evelyn and Lucilla hastened to make such prep 
 aration as they deemed necessary or desir 
 able. 
 
 The Parsonage was scarce a stone's throw out
 
 194 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 of their path and they called there on their way. 
 They owed Isadore a call and were willing to 
 make one upon her sister Virginia also now 
 making her home at the Parsonage though 
 she had not as yet called upon them. 
 
 They found both ladies upon the veranda. 
 Isadore gave them a joyful welcome, Virginia a 
 cool one, saying, " I should have called upon 
 you before now, but I know poor relations are 
 not apt to prove welcome visitors." 
 
 " But I had thought you were making your 
 home at Viamede," said Dr. Harold. 
 
 "No; not since Dick and Bob removed to 
 Torriswood. I couldn't think of living on 
 there alone; so came here to Isa, she being my 
 nearest of kin in this part of the world." 
 
 Harold thought he did not envy Isa on that 
 account, but prudently refrained from saying 
 so. 
 
 Isa invited them to stay and spend the day 
 there, but they declined, stating that they were 
 on their way to Torriswood by invitation. 
 
 " Yes," said Virginia; " they can invite rich 
 relations but entirely neglect poor me." 
 
 "Why, Virgie," exclaimed Isadore in aur-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 195 
 
 prise, "I am sure you have been invited there 
 more than once since you have been here." 
 
 " Well, I knew it was only a duty invitation 
 and they didn't really want me; so I didn't go. 
 I have a little more sense than to impose 
 my company upon people who don't really 
 want it." 
 
 " I shouldn't think anybody would while you 
 show such an ugly temper," thought Lucilla, 
 but refrained from saying it. She and her 
 companions made but a short call, presently 
 bade good-by and continued on their way to 
 Torriswood. 
 
 They received a warm welcome there and 
 were presently joined by the rest of their party 
 from Viamede. There was some lively and 
 animated chat in regard to letters sent and 
 letters received, the making of the wedding 
 dresa and various other preparations for the 
 coming ceremony, to all of which little Ned 
 listened rather impatiently; then, as soon as a 
 pause in the conversation gave him an opportu 
 nity, he turned to Dr. Percival, saying, " Cousin 
 Dick, wouldn't it be right nice to have a little 
 fun?"
 
 196 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 "Fun, Neddie? Why, certainly, my boy; fun 
 is often quite beneficial to the health. But 
 how shall we manage it? have you a good joke 
 for us?" 
 
 " No, sir," said Ned, " but you know we have 
 two ventriloquists here and and I like the 
 kind of fun they make. Don't you? " 
 
 " It is certainly very amusing sometimes, and 
 I see no objection if our friends are willing to 
 favor us with some specimens of their skill," 
 was the reply, accompanied by a glance first at 
 Mr. Milburn, then at Max. 
 
 "Oh!" exclaimed Maud, "that might be a 
 good entertainment for our wedding guests! " 
 
 "Probably," returned her husband, "but if 
 it is to be used then it would be well not to let 
 our servants into the secret beforehand." 
 
 "Decidedly so, I should say," said Max. 
 " It would be better to reserve that entertain 
 ment for that time." 
 
 " But surely it would do no harm to give us 
 a few examples of your skill to-day, when the 
 servants are out of the room," said Maud. 
 
 " No, certainly not, if anything worth while 
 could be thought of," said Max; " but it seems
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 197 
 
 to me that it must be quite an old story with all 
 of us here." 
 
 " Not to me, brother Max," exclaimed Ned. 
 <e And the funny things you and Cousin Ronald 
 seem to make invisible folks say make other 
 people laugh as well as me." 
 
 " And laughter is helpful to digestion/' said 
 a strange voice, apparently speaking from the 
 doorway. " But should folks digest too well 
 these doctors might find very little to do. So 
 it is not to be wondered at if they object to let 
 ting much fun be made." 
 
 " But the doctors haven't objected," laughed 
 Dr. Percival, "and I have no fear that work 
 for them will fail even if some of their patients 
 should laugh and grow fat." 
 
 " I presume that's what the little fellow that 
 wants the fun has been doing," said the voice; 
 "for as regards fat he is in prime condi 
 tion." 
 
 At that Ned colored and looked slightly 
 vexed. " Papa, am I so very fat? " he asked. 
 
 " None too fat to suit my taste, my son," re 
 plied the captain, smiling kindly on the little 
 fellow.
 
 198 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 " And you wouldn't want to be a bag of 
 bones, would you? " queried the voice. 
 
 "No," returned Ned sturdily, "I'd a great 
 deal rather be fat; bones are ugly things any 
 way." 
 
 " Good to cover up with fat, but very neces 
 sary underneath it," said the voice. " You 
 couldn't stand or walk if you had no bones." 
 
 " No; to be sure not; though I never thought 
 about it before," returned Ned. " Some ugly 
 things are worth more, after all, than some 
 pretty ones." 
 
 " Very true," said the voice; " so we must not 
 despise anything merely because it lacks 
 beauty." 
 
 "Is it you talking, Cousin Ronald, or is it 
 brother Max ? " asked Ned, looking searchingly 
 first at one and then at the other. 
 
 " No matter which, laddie," said the old gen 
 tleman; " and who shall say it hasn't been both 
 of us?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, maybe it was! I couldn't tell," 
 exclaimed Ned. 
 
 But lunch was now ready and all repaired to 
 tbe table. The blessing had been asked and
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 199 
 
 all were sitting quietly as Dr. Percival took up 
 a knife to carve a fowl. "Don't, oh, don't!" 
 seemed to come from it in a terrified scream. 
 4( I'm all right. No need of a surgeon's knife." 
 
 Everyone was startled for an instant, the 
 doctor nearly dropping his knife; then there 
 was a general laugh and the carving proceeded 
 without further objection. The servants were 
 all out of the room at the moment. 
 
 "Ah, Cousin Eonald, that reminds me of 
 very old times, when I was a little child," said 
 Violet, giving the old gentleman a mirthful 
 look. 
 
 " Ah, yes! " he said, " I remember now that I 
 was near depriving you of your share of the 
 fowl when breakfasting one morning at your 
 father's hospitable board. Have you not yet 
 forgiven that act of indiscretion?" 
 
 " Indeed, yes; fully and freely long ago. 
 But it was really nothing to forgive your in 
 tention having been to afford amusement to us 
 all." 
 
 " Neddie, shall I help you? are you willing to 
 eat of a fowl that can scream out so much like 
 a human creature? " asked Dr. Percival.
 
 200 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Oh, yes, Cousin Doctor; 'cause I know just 
 how he did it," laughed the little boy. 
 
 Then the talk about the table turned upon 
 various matters connected with the subject of 
 the approaching wedding whether this or that 
 relative would be likely to come; when he or 
 ehe might be expected to arrive, and where be 
 entertained; the adornment of the grounds for 
 the occasion; the fashion in which each of the 
 brides's new dresses should be made and what 
 jewelry, if any, she should wear when dressed 
 for the ceremony. Also about a maid of honor 
 and bridesmaids. 
 
 "I want to have two or three little flower 
 girls," said Sidney; "and I have thought of 
 Elsie Dinsmore, Elsie Embury, and Elsie Ray 
 mond as the ones I should prefer; they are near 
 enough of an age, all related to me and all quite 
 pretty; at least they will look so when hand 
 somely dressed," she added with a laughing 
 look at the one present, who blushed and 
 seemed slightly embarrassed for a moment, but 
 said not a word. 
 
 "I highly approve if we can get the other 
 two here in season," said Maud.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 201 
 
 " Then for my maid of honor I must have 
 one of you older girls," continued Sidney. 
 " Perhaps I'll want all three. I don't know yet 
 how many groomsmen Robert is going to 
 have." 
 
 " Cousin Harold and my friend Max, if they 
 will serve," said Robert, glancing inquiringly 
 at them in turn. 
 
 " Thank you, Bob," said Harold; " seeing you 
 are a brother physician cousin as well I can 
 not think of refusing. In fact I consider my 
 self quite honored." 
 
 Max also accepted the invitation with suit 
 able words and the talk went on. 
 
 "Are you expecting to take a trip?" asked 
 Harold. 
 
 " Yes; we talk of going to the Bahamas," said 
 Robert. " It is said to be a delightful winter 
 jesort and neither of us has ever been there." 
 
 " Then I think you will be likely to enjoy 
 your visit there greatly," responded Harold. 
 
 "So we think," said Robert. "But now 
 about groomsmen; I'd like to add your brother 
 Herbert and Sidney's brother Frank if we can 
 get them here, and they are willing to serve.
 
 202 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Chester won't, because Lu must not be a brides 
 maid, having served twice or thrice already in 
 that capacity and you know the old saying, 
 ' Three times a bridesmaid never a bride.' ' : 
 
 " I have little doubt of the willingness of the 
 lads if they are here in season," returned Har 
 old; " but I think Herbert's movements will de 
 pend largely upon those of Cousin Arthur 
 Conly. It would hardly do for all three of us 
 to absent ourselves from professional duties at 
 the same time." 
 
 " But Frank can be spared from his, I sup 
 pose?" Robert said inquiringly, turning to 
 Chester as he spoke. 
 
 " Yes; for a short time, I think," was Ches 
 ter's reply. 
 
 " Come, let us all go out on the lawn and con 
 sult in regard to the best place for having the 
 arch made under which our bridal party are to 
 stand," Maud said, addressing the company in 
 general as they left the table. The invitation 
 was accepted and they spent some time in stroll 
 ing about under the trees, chatting familiarly; 
 the principal topic being the one proposed by 
 Mrs. Percival, but considering also the question
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 203 
 
 where it would be best to set the tables for the 
 wedding guests. 
 
 "It is likely to be a large company," said 
 Maud, " but I think we can accommodate them 
 all comfortably." 
 
 " Yes; I should think so," said Grandma 
 Elsie. " Your lawn is large and lovely. I am 
 rery glad, Dick, that you secured so beautiful a 
 place." 
 
 " Thank you, cousin," he returned, " I think 
 I was fortunate in getting it; as Maud does too. 
 She likes it well." 
 
 " And you prefer it to Viamede? " 
 
 " Only because it is my own," he answered 
 with a smile. " One could not find a lorelier 
 place than Viamede." 
 
 " But you lost the housekeeping of your 
 cousin Virginia by making the change," Har 
 old observed with a humorous look. 
 
 " Hardly! " laughed Dick; " she was that but 
 in name. And the change to Isa's housekeep 
 ing and companionship must be rather agree 
 able to her, I should think." 
 
 " She seems to me much the more agreeable 
 of the two," said Harold.
 
 204 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Yes; Isa is a lovely woman. And Virginia 
 has her good qualities, too." 
 
 As Torriswood was but little farther from the 
 bayou than Viamede, it was presently decided 
 by the young people that they would return by 
 boat, and upon starting they found it so pleas 
 ant that they took a much longer sail, reaching 
 their destination barely in time for dinner. 
 
 " Does Sidney's evident happiness in the near 
 approach of her marriage make my little girl 
 unhappy and discontented with her father's de 
 cision in regard to hers? " asked Captain Ray 
 mond, when Lucilla came to him for the usual 
 bit of good-night chat. 
 
 " Oh, no, papa; no indeed! " she exclaimed 
 with a low, happy laugh. "Have you for 
 gotten, or don't you know yet, how dearly that 
 same little girl loves to be with you? " 
 
 " Really, I believe she does," he said, caress 
 ing her with tenderness, " and though it is un 
 deniably partly for his own her father's sake, 
 that he insists upon delay, it is still more 
 for yours believing as he does that you are yet 
 much too young for the cares and duties of 
 married life. I want you to hare a good play-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 205- 
 
 day before going into them," he added, with 
 another caress. 
 
 " You dear, kind father! " she said in re 
 sponse. " I could wish to be always a child if 
 so I might be always with you." 
 
 " Well, daughter, we may hope for many 
 years together in this world and a blessed 
 eternity together in heaven." 
 
 " Yes, papa, there is great happiness in that 
 thought. Oh, I am glad and thankful that 
 God gave me a Christian father." 
 
 "And I that I have every reason to believe 
 that my dear eldest daughter has learned to- 
 know and love him. To belong to Christ is 
 better than to have the wealth of the world. 
 Eiches take to themselves wings and fly away; 
 but he has said, 'I will never leave thee, nor 
 forsake thee/ * 
 
 " Such a sweet, precious promise, father! " 
 
 " Yes; it may well relieve us from care and 
 anxiety about the future; especially as taken in 
 connection with that other precious promise/ 
 ' As thy days, so shall thy strength be.' " 
 
 "Don't you think, papa, that if we always 
 remembered and fully believed the promises of
 
 206 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 God's word we might we should be happy 
 under all circumstances? " 
 
 "I do indeed," he said emphatically. "We 
 all need to pray as the disciples did, ' Lord in 
 crease our faith/ for ' without faith it is im 
 possible to please him.' "
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE next three weeks passed very delight 
 fully to our friends at Viamede. There were 
 rides, drives, boating, and fishing excursions, 
 not to speak of rambles through the woods and 
 fields and quiet home pleasures. Also the ap 
 proaching wedding and the preparations for it 
 greatly interested them all, especially the young 
 girls. It was pleasantly exciting to watch the 
 making of the bride's dresses and of their own, 
 intended to be worn on that important occasion. 
 Besides, after a little there were various arrivals 
 of relations and friends to whom invitations had 
 been sent: the whole families from Riverside, 
 Ion, Fairview, the Oaks, the Laurels, Beech- 
 wood, and Roselands. 
 
 Herbert Travilla would have denied himself 
 the pleasure of the trip in order that Dr. Arthur 
 Conly might take a much-needed rest, but it 
 was finally decided that both might venture to 
 
 207
 
 208 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 absent themselves from their practice for a 
 short season. 
 
 All Grandma Elsie's children and grandchil 
 dren were taken in at Viamede, making the 
 house very full, and the rest were accommo 
 dated with the other relatives at the Parson 
 age, Magnolia Hall, and Torriswood; in which 
 last-named place the family from the Oaks were 
 domiciled. It was not until a very few days 
 before that appointed for the wedding that the 
 last of the relatives from a distance arrived. 
 
 To the extreme satisfaction of all concerned 
 the wedding day dawned bright and beautiful 
 not a cloud in the sky. The ceremony was to 
 be at noon, and the guests came pouring in 
 shortly before that hour. 
 
 The grounds were looking their loveliest 
 the grass like emerald velvet bespangled with 
 fragrant flowers of every hue, the trees laden 
 with foliage, some of them the oranges and 
 magnolias in particular bearing blossoms; the 
 former their green and golden fruit also. 
 Under these an arch, covered with smilax, had 
 been erected, and from its centre hung a large 
 bell formed of the lovely and fragrant orange
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 209 
 
 blossoms; the clapper made of crimson roses. 
 Under that the bridal party presently took their 
 stand. 
 
 First came the three little flower girls 
 Elsie Dinsmore, Elsie Raymond, and Elsie Em 
 bury dressed in white silk mull, and each car 
 rying a basket of white roses; then the brides 
 maids and groomsmen Frank Dinsmore with 
 Corinne Embury, Harold Travilla with Grace 
 Raymond, Herbert Travilla and Mary Embury 
 the girls all dressed in white and carrying 
 bouquets of smilax and white flowers. 
 
 Max had declined to serve on hearing that 
 Eva could not serve with him on account of 
 being still in mourning for her mother. 
 
 Lastly came the bride and groom, Sidney 
 looking very charming in a white silk trimmed 
 with abundance of costly lace, wearing a beauti 
 ful bridal veil and wreath of fresh and fragrant 
 orange blossoms, and carrying a bouquet of the 
 same in her hand. 
 
 The party stood underneath the arch, the 
 bride and groom directly beneath the bell in its 
 centre, while the guests gathered about them, 
 the nearest relatives taking the nearest stations.
 
 210 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Mr. Cyril Keith was the officiating minister. 
 It was a pretty ceremony, but short, and then 
 the congratulations and good wishes began. 
 
 Those over, the guests were invited to seat 
 themselves about a number of tables scattered 
 here and there under the trees and loaded with 
 tempting viands. The minister craved a bless 
 ing upon the food and the feast began. 
 
 An effort had been made to some extent so to 
 seat the guests that relatives and friends would 
 be near each other. The entire bridal party 
 was at one table, the other young people of the 
 connection were pretty close at hand the older 
 ones and their children not much farther off. 
 
 Everybody had been helped and cheery chat, 
 mingled with some mirth, was going on, when 
 suddenly a shrill voice, that seemed to come 
 from the branches overhead, cried out, " "What 
 you 'bout, all you folks? Polly wants some 
 breakfast." 
 
 Everybody started and looked up into the 
 tree from which the sounds had seemed to 
 come; but no parrot was visible there. 
 
 "Why, where is the bird?" asked several 
 voices in tones of surprise. But hardly had the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 211 
 
 question been asked when another parrot 
 eeemed to speak from a table near that at which 
 the bridal party sat. "Polly's hungry. Poor 
 old Polly poor old soul!" 
 
 "Is that so, Polly? Then just help your 
 self," said Dr. Percival. 
 
 " Polly wants her coffee. Poor old Polly, 
 poor old soul! " came in reply, sounding as if 
 the bird had gone farther down the table. 
 
 Then a whistle was heard that seemed to 
 come from some distance among the trees, and 
 hardly had it ceased when there was a loud call, 
 " Come on, my merry men, and let us get our 
 share of this grand wedding feast." 
 
 " Tramps about! and bold ones they must 
 be! " exclaimed one of the neighborhood guests. 
 
 " Really I hope they are not going to make 
 any trouble! " cried another. " I fear we have 
 no weapons of defence among us; and if we had 
 I for one would be loath to turn a wedding 
 feast into a fight." 
 
 " Hark! hark! " cried another as the notes of 
 a bugle came floating on the breeze, the next 
 minute accompanied by what seemed to be the 
 sound of a drum and fife playing a national air,
 
 212 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 ""what, what can it mean? I have heard of 
 no troops in this neighborhood. But that's 
 martial music, and now," as another sound met 
 the ear, " don't you hear the tramp, tramp? " 
 
 " Yes, yes, it certainly must be troops. But 
 who or what can have called them out? " asked 
 & third guest, starting to his feet as if con 
 templating rushing away to try to catch a 
 glimpse of the approaching soldiers. 
 
 " Oh, sit down and let us go on with our 
 breakfast," expostulated still another. " Of 
 course they are American troops on some tri 
 fling errand in the neighborhood and not going 
 to interfere with us. There! the music has 
 stopped and I don't hear their tramp either. 
 Dr. Percival," turning in his host's direction 
 and raising his voice, " can you account for 
 that martial music playing a moment since? " 
 
 " I haven't heard of any troops about, but 
 am quite sure they will not interfere with us," 
 returned the doctor. "Please, friends, don't 
 let it disturb you at all." Little Ned Kaymond 
 was looking and listening in an ecstasy of de 
 light. 
 
 " Oh, Cousin Ronald and brother Max, do
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 213 
 
 some more! " he entreated in a subdued, but 
 urgent tone. " Folks do believe it's real sol 
 diers and it's such fun to see how they look and 
 talk about it." 
 
 The martial music and the tramp, tramp be 
 gan again and seemed to draw nearer and 
 nearer, and several dogs belonging on the place 
 rushed away in that direction, barking furi 
 ously. 
 
 It seemed to excite and disturb many of the 
 guests, and Violet said, " There, my little son, 
 I think that ought to satisfy you for the 
 present. Let our gentlemen and everybody 
 else have their breakfast in peace." 
 
 " Good advice, Cousin Vi," said Mr. Lilburn, 
 <e and the bit laddie may get his fill of such fun 
 at another time." 
 
 "Keally I don't understand this at all," re 
 marked a lady seated at the same table with the 
 gentleman who had called to Dr. Percival; 
 " that martial music has ceased with great sud 
 denness, and I no longer hear the tramp, tramp 
 of the troops." 
 
 " I begin to have a very strong suspicion that 
 ventriloquism is responsible for it all," returned
 
 214 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 the gentleman with a smile. " Did you not 
 hear at the time of the marriage of Dr. John 
 son's sister that a ventriloquist was present and 
 made rare sport for the guests? " 
 
 " Oh, yes, I think I did and that he was one 
 of the relatives. I presume he is here now and 
 responsible for these strange sounds. But," 
 she added thoughtfully, " there are several 
 sounds going on at once; could he make them 
 all, do you think?" 
 
 " Perhaps the talent runs in the family and 
 there is more than one here possessing it." 
 
 " Ah, yes, that must be it," remarked another 
 guest, nodding wisely. " I presume it is in the 
 family, and what sport it must make for 
 them." 
 
 " But what has become of those tramps tho 
 merry men who were going to claim a share of 
 this feast? " queried a young girl seated at the 
 same table. 
 
 " Perhaps they have joined the troops," 
 laughed another. " But hark! they are at it 
 again," as a shrill whistle once more came float 
 ing on the breeze from the same direction as 
 before, followed by the words, " Come on, my
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH 215 
 
 merry men; let us make haste ere all the best 
 of the viands have disappeared down the throats 
 of the fellows already there." 
 
 Mr. Hugh Lilburn had overheard the chat 
 about the neighboring table and thought best 
 to gratify the desire to hear further from the 
 merry men of the wood. 
 
 A good many eyes were turned in the direc 
 tion of the sounds, but none could see even one 
 of the merry men so loudly summoned to make 
 a raid upon the feasting company. 
 
 Then another voice seemed to reply from the 
 same quarter as the first. 
 
 " The days of Robin Hood and his merry men 
 are over lang syne; and this is no' the country 
 for ony sic doin's. If we want a share o' the 
 grand feast we maun ask it like decent, honest 
 folk, tendering payment if that wad no' be con 
 sidered an insult by the host an' hostess." 
 
 At that Dr. Percival laughed and called out 
 in a tone of amusement, "Come on, friends, and 
 let me help you to a share of the eatables; we 
 have enough and to spare, and you will be 
 heartily welcome." 
 
 " Thanks, sir," said the voice; " perhaps we
 
 216 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 may accept when your invited guests have 
 eaten their fill and departed." 
 
 "Very well; manage it to suit yourselves/' 
 laughed the doctor. 
 
 Then another voice from the wood said, 
 " Well, comrades, let us sit down here under the 
 trees and wait for our turn." 
 
 All this had caused quite an excitement and 
 a great buzz of talk among the comparatively 
 stranger guests; yet they seemed to enjoy the 
 dainty fare provided and ate heartily of it as 
 they talked, listening, too, for a renewal of the 
 efforts of the ventriloquists. 
 
 But the latter refrained from any further 
 exercise of their skill, as the time was drawing 
 near when the bride and groom were to set out 
 upon their bridal trip. They and their prin 
 cipal attendants repaired to the house, where 
 the bride exchanged her wedding gown for a 
 very pretty and becoming travelling dress, her 
 bridesmaids and intimate girl friends assisting 
 her. Her toilet finished, they all ran down into 
 the lower hall already almost crowded with 
 other guests and, laughing and excited, stood 
 awaiting her appearance at the head of the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 217 
 
 stairway. She was there in a moment her 
 bouquet of orange blossoms in her hand. 
 
 The hands of the laughing young girls were 
 instantly extended toward her and she threw 
 the bouquet, saying merrily: 
 
 " Catch it who can, and you will be the first 
 to follow me into wedded happiness." 
 
 It so happened that Evelyn Leland and Lu- 
 cilla Raymond stood so near together that their 
 hands almost touched and that the bouquet fell 
 to both each catching it with one hand. 
 Their success was hailed by a peal of laughter 
 from all present, Chester Dinsmore and Max 
 Eaymond particularly seeming to enjoy the 
 sport. 
 
 The bride came tripping down the stairway, 
 closely followed by her groom, and the adieus 
 began; not especially sad ones, as so many of the 
 near and dear relatives left behind expected to 
 see them again ere many weeks should pass 
 and quite a goodly number followed them down 
 to the edge of the bayou, where lay the boat 
 that was to carry them over the first part of 
 their wedding journey. They stepped aboard 
 amid showers of rice, accompanied by an old
 
 218 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 shoe or tAvo, merry laughter, and many good 
 wishes for a happy and prosperous trip; and as 
 they seated themselves, a beautiful horseshoe 
 formed of lovely orange blossoms fell into the 
 bride's lap. 
 
 The little vessel was bountifully adorned 
 with flags of various sizes by the previous ar 
 rangement of Dr. Percival, who knew them 
 both to be devoted admirers of the flag of our 
 Union and as the vessel moved away there 
 came again from among the trees at a little dis 
 tance, the sound of a bugle, the drum and the 
 fife playing the " Star-Spangled Banner," than 
 which nothing could have been more appro 
 priate. 
 
 As the boat disappeared and the music died 
 away something of a lonely feeling came over 
 many of those left behind, and the guests not 
 related began to make their adieus and depart 
 to their homes. But the relatives tarried some 
 what longer, chatting familiarly among them 
 selves and re-examining the many handsome 
 bridal gifts. 
 
 "They have fared well," said Mrs. Betty 
 Norton, Dr. Robert's sister, "I am so glad for
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 219 
 
 them both. I'm fond of my brother Bob, and 
 well pleased with the match he has made. And 
 not less so with Dick's/' she added, turning 
 with a smile to Maud, who stood at her side. 
 
 "Thank you, Betty," said Maud. "I was 
 well pleased with the relationship we held to 
 each other before, and am glad it has been made 
 nearer. Though at first when Dick pro 
 posed I was afraid it the relationship 
 ought to be a bar to our union. However, he 
 said it was not near enough for that, and as he 
 is a good physician I supposed he knew so did 
 not say him nay," she added, with a laughing 
 look up into her husband's face as at that 
 moment he drew near and stood at her 
 side. 
 
 " Ah, don't you wish you had? " he returned, 
 laying a hand lightly on her shoulder and giv 
 ing her a very loverlike look and smile. 
 
 '"I have serious objections to being ques 
 tioned too closely," she said laughingly; " and 
 please to remember, sir, that I did not promise 
 never to have a secret from you even if you're 
 my other and perhaps better half." 
 
 " Oh, I always understood it was the woman's
 
 220 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 privilege to be that," he laughed; " and I cer 
 tainly expect it of you, my dear." 
 
 " Why, how absurd in you! " she exclaimed. 
 " With such a husband as mine it would be 
 utterly impossible for me to be the better 
 half." 
 
 " But it is quite the tiling for each to think 
 the other is," said Grandma Elsie, regarding 
 them with an affectionate smile. 
 
 "A state of feeling that is certain to make 
 both very happy," remarked Captain Eaymond, 
 who happened to be standing near. 
 
 " As you and I know by experience," said 
 Violet with a bright look up into his face. 
 
 " Yes," said her cousin Betty, " and anybody 
 who knows you two as well as I do may see the 
 exemplification of that doctrine in your lives. 
 I have always known that you were a decidedly 
 happy couple." 
 
 "But needn't plume yourself very much on 
 that discovery, Cousin Betty," laughed Lucilla, 
 " I think everybody makes it who is with them 
 for even a day or two." 
 
 " And his children are not much, if at all, be 
 hind hie wife in love for him, or behind him in
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 221 
 
 love for her," added Grace, smiling up into her 
 father's face. 
 
 "All doing their best to fill him with con 
 ceit/' he said, returning the smile, but with a 
 warning shake of the head. " Where are Elsie 
 and Ned? " he asked, adding, " It is about time 
 we were returning home to Viamede." 
 
 " Yes," said Violet, " we must hunt them up 
 at once." 
 
 " I will find them, papa and mamma," Grace 
 answered, hastening from the room. 
 
 The children were playing games on the 
 lawn, but all ceased and came running to Grace 
 as she stepped out upon the veranda and called 
 in musical tones to her little sister and brother. 
 
 " What is it?" they asked as they drew near,. 
 " time to go home? " 
 
 "Yes; so papa and mamma think; and we 
 must always do what they say, you know." 
 
 "Yes, indeed!" answered Elsie, "and it's* 
 just a pleasure because they always know best 
 and are so kind and love us so dearly." 
 
 " We've been having an elegant time and it's 
 just lovely here at Torriswood," said little Elsie 
 Embury, "but as it is Uncle Dick's place we
 
 222 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 can come here often; and besides Viamede is 
 quite as pretty, and we are to go there for the 
 rest of the day." 
 
 " Oh, yes! aren't you glad? " responded sev 
 eral other young voices. 
 
 The carriages which had brought them were 
 now seen to be in preparation to convey them to 
 that desired destination, and presently one after 
 another received its quota and departed. 
 
 One three-seated vehicle contained Mrs. Tra- 
 villa, her father and his wife, Captain and Mrs. 
 Raymond and their little boy and girl. Natu 
 rally the talk ran upon the scenes through 
 which they had just been passing. 
 
 "It was right odd that Eva and Lu should 
 have caught that bridal bouquet together/' 
 laughed Violet. " My dear, does it not make 
 you tremble with apprehension lest those two 
 weddings should take place somewhat sooner 
 tham you wish?" 
 
 "I cannot say that I am greatly alarmed/' 
 the captain returned pleasantly. "I have too 
 much confidence in the affection and desire to 
 please their father of my eldest son and daugh 
 ter, to greatly fear that they will disregard my
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 223 
 
 wishes and opinion in reference to that, or any 
 thing else indeed." 
 
 " And I feel very sure that your confidence is 
 not misplaced/' said Mrs. Travilla. "Also I 
 think you are wise in wishing them young as 
 they are to defer marriage for a few years." 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore expressed a hearty 
 agreement in that opinion, and Violet said it 
 was hers also. " But I could see," she added 
 with playful look and tone, "that the lovers 
 were both pleased and elated. However, it is 
 not supposed to mean speedy matrimony, hut 
 merely that they will he the first of those en 
 gaged in the sport to enter into it." 
 
 "Yes," Captain Raymond said laughingly, 
 " and I have known of one case in which the 
 successful catcher though the first of the com 
 petitors to enter into the bonds of matrimony 
 did not do so until six years afterward. So r 
 naturally, I am not greatly alarmed." 
 
 A smaller vehicle, driving at some little dis 
 tance in their rear, held the two young couples 
 of whom they were speaking, and with them 
 also the episode of the throwing and catching of 
 the bouquet was the subject of conversation.
 
 224 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " It was capitally done, girls," laughed Max, 
 *' and possibly may encourage father to shorten 
 our probation somewhat at least." 
 
 " Yes, I am sure I wish it may," said Chester. 
 " I hope you will not object, Lu? " 
 
 " I don't believe it would make a particle of 
 difference in the result whether I did or not," 
 she laughed. " If you knew father as well as 
 I do you would know that he does not often re 
 treat from a position that he has once taken. 
 And he is not superstitious enough to pay any 
 attention to such an omen as we have had to 
 day. Nor would I wish him to, as I have the 
 greatest confidence in his wisdom and his love 
 for his children." 
 
 " To all of which I add an unqualified as 
 sent," said Max heartily. "My father's opin 
 ion on almost any subject has far more weight 
 with me than that of any other man."
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 VIAMEDE presently showed as beautiful and 
 festive a scene as had Torriswood earlier in, 
 the day the velvety grass bespangled with, 
 sweet-scented flowers of varied hues, the giant 
 oaks and magnolias, the orange trees with their 
 beautiful glossy leaves, green fruit and ripe,, 
 lovely blossoms; also many flags floating here 
 and there from upper windows, verandas, and 
 tree tops. There were not a few exclamations 
 of admiration and delight from the young 
 people and children as carriage after carriage 
 drove up and deposited its living load. 
 
 A very gay and mirthful time followed; 
 sports begun at Torriswood were renewed here 
 with as much zest and spirit as had been shown; 
 there; the large company scattering about the 
 extensive grounds and forming groups engaged 
 in one or another game suited to the ages and 
 capacity of its members. But some preferred 
 strolling here and there through the alleys and 
 
 225
 
 226 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 groves, engaging in nothing more exciting tr 
 wearying than sprightly chat and laughter, 
 while the older ladies and gentlemen among 
 them Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Ronald and Mr. and Mrs. Hugh Lilburn, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Embury, and Mr. and Mrs. Keith, 
 Mrs. Travilla, and Mr. and Mrs. Leland, Dr. 
 Arthur Conly and his Marian gathered in 
 groups on the verandas or the nearer parts of 
 the lawn. 
 
 Edward Travilla and his Zoe were down 
 among the little folks, overseeing the sports of 
 their own twin boy and girl and their mates, as 
 were also Captain Raymond and his Violet, with 
 their Elsie and Ned. His older son and daugh 
 ters, with Chester Dinsmore and his brother 
 Frank, could be seen at some little distance, 
 occupying rustic seats under a wide-spreading 
 tree and seemingly enjoying an animated and 
 amusing chat. Drs. Harold and Herbert Tra 
 villa, strolling along with the two older daugh 
 ters of Mr. Embury, presently joined them, and 
 Dr. and Mrs. Percival shortly followed, the 
 mirth and jollity apparently increasing with 
 every addition.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 227 
 
 " They seem to be very merry over yonder,** 
 remarked Mrs. Embury, with a smiling glance 
 at that particular group. " It does me good to 
 see Dick take a little relaxation he is usually 
 so busy in the practice of his profession." 
 
 " Yes," said Grandma Elsie, " and the evi 
 dently strong affection between him and Maud 
 is very delightful to see." 
 
 " As is that between the captain and Violet," 
 added her cousin Annis. " I thought her 
 young for him when they married, but I never 
 saw a more attached couple. They make no 
 display of it before people, but no close ob 
 server could be with them long without becom 
 ing convinced of the fact." 
 
 "That is so, I think," said Mrs. Leland. 
 " The captain is a fond father, but he has told 
 Vi more than once that to lose her would be 
 worse to him than being called to part with all 
 his children." 
 
 " Ah, I hope neither trial may ever be ap 
 pointed him," said Grandma Elsie, low and 
 softly, ending with a slight sigh. 
 
 " And so Chester and Lucilla, Max and Eva 
 are engaged," remarked Mrs. Embury in a re-
 
 '228 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 flective tone; " and so far as I know the entire 
 connection aeems satisfied with the arrange 
 ment/' 
 
 "I have yet to hear of objection from any 
 quarter," Mrs. Leland said with a smile, " and 
 I can say with certainty that Lester and I are 
 well satisfied, so far as our niece Eva is con 
 cerned. I think the captain is right and wise 
 though, in bidding them delay marriage for at 
 least a year or two all of them being so 
 joung." 
 
 " I think," said Mrs. Arthur Conly, joining 
 in the talk, " that Frank Dinsmore is evidently 
 very much in love with Grace." 
 
 " In which I sincerely hope he will get no en 
 couragement from the captain," Dr. Conly 
 added quickly and with strong emphasis. 
 <l Grace is much too young, and entirely too 
 feeble to safely venture into wedlock for years 
 to come." 
 
 " And I think you may safely trust her father 
 to see that she does not," said Grandma Elsie. 
 *' I am sure he agrees in your opinion and that 
 Grace is too good and obedient a daughter ever 
 to go contrary to his wishes."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 229 
 
 Gradually, as the sun drew near his setting, 
 the participants in the sports gave them up and 
 gathered in the parlors or upon the verandas, 
 most of them just about weary enough with 
 the pleasant exercise they had been taking to 
 enjoy a little quiet rest before being summoned 
 to partake of the grand dinner in process of 
 preparation by Viamede's famous cooks. 
 
 Lucilla and her sister Grace, wishing to make 
 some slight change in the arrangement of hair 
 or dress, hastened up the broad stairway to 
 gether on their way to the room now occupied 
 by Grace and Elsie. In the upper hall they 
 met their father, coming from a similar errand 
 to his own apartment. 
 
 " Ah, daughters," he said in his usual kindly 
 tones, "we have had much less than usual to 
 say to each other to-day, but I hope you have 
 been enjoying yourselves? " and as he spoke he 
 put an arm around each and drew them closer 
 to him. 
 
 " Oh, yes, yes, indeed, papa! " both replied, 
 smilingly and in mirthful tones, Lucilla add 
 ing, " Everything seems to have gone swim 
 mingly to-day."
 
 230 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Even to the catching of the bride's bouquet, 
 I suppose/' returned her father, giving her 
 an amused yet searching and half-inquiring 
 look. 
 
 At that Lucilla laughed. 
 
 "Yes, papa; wasn't it odd that Eva and 1 
 happened to catch it together? " 
 
 " And were both highly elated over the happy 
 augury? " he queried, still gazing searchingly 
 into her eyes. 
 
 " Hardly, I think, papa; though Chester and 
 Max seemed rather elated by it. But really,'* 
 she added with a mirthful look, " I depend far 
 more upon my father's decision than upon 
 dozens of such auguries; and besides am in no 
 haste to leave his care and protection or go> 
 from under his authority." 
 
 " Spoken like my own dear eldest daughter," 
 he returned with a gratified look, and giving 
 her a slight caress. 
 
 "It would be strange indeed, if any one of 
 your children did want to get from under it, 
 papa," said Grace, with a look of ardent affec 
 tion up into his eyes. 
 
 " I am glad to hear you say that, daughter,'*
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 231 
 
 he returned with a smile, and softly smoothing 
 the shining, golden hair, "because it will be 
 years before I can feel willing to resign the care 
 of my still rather feeble little Grace to another, 
 or let her take up the burdens and anxieties of 
 married life." 
 
 " You may be perfectly sure I don't want to, 
 papa," she returned with a gleeful, happy 
 laugh. " It is just a joy and delight to me to 
 feel that I belong to you and always shall as 
 long as you want to keep me." 
 
 " Which will be just as long as you enjoy it 
 and we both live," he added a little more 
 gravely. 
 
 Then releasing them with an injunction not 
 to waste too much time over their toilet, he 
 passed on down the stairway while they went on 
 into their tiring-room. 
 
 " Oh, Lu," said Grace as she pulled down her 
 hair before the glass, " haven't we the best and 
 dearest father in the world? I like Chester 
 ever so much, but I sometimes wonder how you 
 can bear the very thought of leaving papa for 
 him." 
 
 "It does not aeem an easy thing to do,"
 
 232 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 sighed Lucilla, " and yet " But she paused,, 
 
 leaving her sentence unfinished. 
 
 "Yet what?" asked Grace, turning an in 
 quiring look upon her sister. 
 
 " Well, I believe I'll tell you," returned Lu 
 cilla in a half-hesitating way. " I have always 
 valued father's love oh, so highly, and once 
 when I happened accidentally to overhear some 
 thing he said to Mamma Vi, it nearly broke my 
 heart for a while." Her voice quivered with, 
 the last words, and she seemed unable to go on 
 for emotion. 
 
 "Why, Lu, what could it have been?" ex 
 claimed Grace in surprise, and giving her sister 
 a look of mingled love and compassion. 
 
 With an evident effort Lucilla went on: " It 
 was that she was dearer to him than all his 
 children put together that he would lose 
 every one of them rather than part with her, 
 It made me feel for a while as if I had lost 
 everything worth having papa's love for me 
 must be so very slight. But after a long and 
 bitter cry over it I was comforted by remember 
 ing what the Bible says, l Let every one of you 
 in particular BO love his wife even as himself.*
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 233 
 
 And the words of Jesus, ' For this cause shall 
 a man leave father and mother, and cleave to 
 his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh.' So 
 I could see it was right for my father to love his 
 wife best of all earthly creatures she being but 
 a part of himself and besides I could not 
 doubt that he loved me and each one of his 
 children very, very dearly/' 
 
 " Yes, I am sure he does," said Grace, vainly 
 trying to speak in her usual cheery, light- 
 hearted tones. " Oh, Lu, I don't wonder you 
 cried over it. It would just kill me to think 
 papa didn't care very much about me." 
 
 " Oh, Gracie, he does! I know he does! I am 
 sure he would not hesitate a moment to risk 
 his life for any one of us." 
 
 " Yes, I am sure of it! and what but his love 
 for you makes him so unwilling to give you up 
 to Chester? I can see that Ches feels it hard 
 to wait, but father certainly has the best of 
 rights to keep his daughters to himself as long 
 as they are under age." 
 
 " And as much longer as he chooses, so f ar aa 
 I am concerned. I am only too glad that he 
 seems so loath to give me up. My dear, dear
 
 234 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 father! Words cannot express my love for him* 
 or the regret I feel for the rebellious conduct 
 which gave him so much pain and trouble in 
 days long gone by." 
 
 " Dear Ln," said Grace, " I am perfectly sure 
 our dear father forgave all that long ago." 
 
 " Yes, but I can never forget or forgive it 
 myself. Nor can I forget how glad and thank 
 ful he was that I was not the one killed by the 
 bear out at Minersville, or his saving rce that 
 time when I was so nearly swept into Lake Erie 
 by the wind; how closely he hugged me to his 
 breast a tear falling on my head when he 
 got me safely into the cabin, and the low- 
 breathed words, ' Thank God, my darling, pre 
 cious child is safe in my arms.' Oh, Gracie, I 
 have seemed to hear the very words and tones 
 many a time since. So I cannot doubt that he 
 does love me very much; even if I am not so 
 dear to him as his wife is." 
 
 " And you love mamma, too ? " 
 
 "Yes, indeed! she is just like a dear older 
 sister. I may well love her since she is so dear 
 to papa, and was so kind and forbearing with 
 me in those early years of her married life when
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 235 
 
 I certainly was very far from being the good 
 and lovable child I ought to have been. She 
 was very forbearing, and never gave papa the 
 slightest hint of my badness." 
 
 " She has always been very good and kind to 
 us," said Grace, " and I love her very dearly." 
 
 " And papa showed his love for me in allow 
 ing Chester to offer himself because he had 
 saved my life for otherwise he would have for 
 bidden it for at least another year or two." 
 
 " Yes, I know," said Grace. " We certainly 
 have plenty of proofs that father does love us 
 yery much." 
 
 " But we must not delay at this business, as 
 he bade us hasten down again," Lucilla said, 
 quickening her movements as she spoke. 
 
 "No; I'm afraid he is beginning to wonder 
 what is keeping us so long," said Grace, follow 
 ing her example. 
 
 They had no idea how their father was en 
 gaged at that moment. As he reached the 
 lower hall Frank Dinsmore stepped forward and 
 accosted him. " Can I have a moment's chat 
 with you, captain? " he asked in an undertone, 
 and with a slightly embarrassed air.
 
 236 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Certainly, Frank. It is a very modest re 
 quest," was the kindly-toned response, "What 
 can I do for you?" 
 
 " Very nearly the same thing that you have 
 eo kindly done for my brother, sir," replied the 
 young man, coloring and hesitating somewhat 
 in hie speech. "I I am deeply, desperately 
 in love with your daughter, Miss Grace,, 
 and " 
 
 " Go no farther, my young friend," inter 
 rupted the captain in a grave though still 
 kindly tone. " I have no objection to you per 
 sonally, but Grace is entirely too young and too- 
 delicate for her father to consider for a moment 
 the idea of allowing her to think of such a 
 thing as marriage. Understand distinctly that 
 I should be not a whit more ready to listen to 
 such a request from any other man older or 
 younger, richer or poorer." 
 
 " But she is well worth waiting for, sir, and 
 if you would only let me speak and try to win 
 her affections, I " 
 
 " That must be waited for, Frank. I can 
 not and will not have her approached upon the 
 subject," waa the almost stern rejoinder.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 237 
 
 " Promise me that you will not do or say any 
 thing to give her the idea that you want to be 
 more to her than a friend." 
 
 " That is a hard thing you are requiring, sir,"' 
 sighed Frank. 
 
 " But quite necessary if you would be per 
 mitted to see much of Grace," returned the cap 
 tain with great decision. " And, seeing that 
 you feel toward her as you have just told me 
 you do, I think the less you see of each other 
 or hold intercourse together the better. 
 Should she be in good, firm health some six or 
 eight years hence, and you and she then have a 
 fancy for each other, her father will not, prob 
 ably, raise any objection, to your suit; but until 1 
 then I positively forbid anything and every 
 thing of the kind." 
 
 " I must say I find that a hard sentence, cap 
 tain," sighed the would-be suitor. " It strikes 
 me that most fathers would be a trifle more 
 ready to make an eligible match for a daughter 
 of Miss Grace's age. She is very young, I ac 
 knowledge, but I have known some girls to 
 marry even younger. And you will not even 
 allow her to enter into an engagement? "
 
 338 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 "No; I have no desire to rid myself of my 
 daughter; very far from it. For my first set of 
 children I have a peculiarly tender feeling be 
 cause excepting each other they have no 
 very near relative hut myself. They were quite 
 young when they lost their mother, and for 
 years I have felt that I must fill to them the 
 place of both parents as far as possible, and have 
 tried to do so. As one result," he added with 
 his pleasant smile, "I find that I am exceed 
 ingly loath to give them up into any other care 
 and keeping." 
 
 " But since we are neighbors and distant con 
 nections, and my brother engaged to Miss Lu, 
 you do not absolutely forbid me your house, 
 captain?" 
 
 "No; you may see Grace in my presence 
 perhaps occasionally out of it provided you 
 carefully obey my injunction to refrain from 
 anything like love-making." 
 
 "Thank you, sir; I accept the conditions," 
 was Frank's response, and the two separated 
 just as Lucilla and Grace appeared at the top 
 of the stairway near which they had been 
 standing, Frank passing out to the veranda, the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 239> 
 
 captain moving slowly in the opposite direc 
 tion. 
 
 "There's father now!" exclaimed Grace, trip 
 ping down the stairs. " Papa," as he turned at 
 the sound of her voice and glanced up at her,. 
 " I've been re-arranging my hair. Please tell 
 me if you like it in this style." 
 
 " Certainly, daughter; I like it in any style in 
 which I have ever seen it arranged," he re 
 turned, regarding it critically, but with an evi 
 dently admiring gaze. " I am glad and thank 
 ful that you have an abundance of it such as 
 it is," he added sportively, taking her hand in 
 his as she reached his side. Then turning to 
 Lucilla, " And yours, too, Lulu, seems to be in 
 well-cared-for condition." 
 
 " Thank you, papa dear; I like occasionally 
 to hear you call me by that name so constantly 
 used in the happy days of my childhood." 
 
 " Ah! I hope that does not mean that these 
 are not happy days? " he said, giving her a look 
 of kind and fatherly scrutiny. 
 
 " Oh, no, indeed, father! I don't believe 
 there is a happier girl than I in all this broad 
 knd."
 
 240 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " I am thankful for that," he said with a ten 
 derly affectionate look into her eyes as she stood 
 at his side gazing up into his; " for there is 
 nothing I desire more than the happiness of 
 these two dear daughters of mine." 
 
 " Yes, father dear, we both know you would 
 take any amount of trouble for our pleasure or 
 profit," said Grace gayly; "but just to know 
 that we belong to you is enough for us. Isn't 
 it, Lu?" 
 
 "And are so dear to him," added Lucilla. 
 " I couldn't be the happy girl I am if I didn't 
 know thai" 
 
 " Never doubt it, my darlings; never for a 
 moment," he said in a moved tone. 
 
 " Oh, so here you are, girls! " exclaimed a 
 familiar voice just in their rear. " I have been 
 all round the verandas, looking for you, but you 
 seemed to be lost in the crowd or to have van 
 ished into thin air." 
 
 " Certainly not that last, sister Eose," 
 laughed the captain. " I am happy to say there 
 is something a good deal more substantial than 
 that about them." 
 
 "Yes, I see there is; they are both looking
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 241 
 
 remarkably well. And now I hope we can have 
 a good chat. There has hardly been an oppor 
 tunity for it yet there being such a crowd of 
 relations and friends, and such a commotion 
 over the wedding and you know I want to> 
 hear all about what you did and saw in Florida. 
 Also to tell you of the improvements we are 
 talking of making at Riverside." 
 
 " You will have hardly time for a very long 
 talk, Rosie," said her mother, joining them at 
 that moment. " The call to dinner will come 
 soon. But here are comfortable chairs and a 
 sofa in which you can rest and chat until then." 
 
 " Yes, mamma, and you will join us, will you 
 not? And you too, brother Levis? " as the cap 
 tain turned toward the outer door. 
 
 " I shall be pleased to do so if my company 
 ie desired," he replied, taking a chair near the 
 little group already seated. 
 
 " Of course it is, sir. I always enjoyed your 
 company even when you were my respected and 
 revered instructor with the right and power to 
 punish me if I failed in conduct or recitation," 1 
 returned Rosie in the bantering tone she had BO 
 often adopted in days gone by.
 
 242 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " I am rejoiced to hear it," he laughed. 
 
 " And you may as well make yourself useful 
 as story-teller of all you folks saw and did in 
 Florida," she continued. 
 
 " Much too long a tale for the few minutes 
 we are likely to be able to gire to it at present/'' 
 he said. " Let us reserve that for another time 
 .and now hear the story of your own prospective 
 doings at Riverside." 
 
 " Or talk aBout this morning's wedding. It 
 was a pretty one; wasn't it? I never saw Sid 
 ney look so charming as she did in that wedding 
 gown and veil. I hope they will have as pleas- 
 -ant a wedding trip as my Will and I had; and be 
 as happy afterward as we are." 
 
 " I hope so, indeed," said her mother, " and 
 that their after life may be a happy and pros 
 perous one." 
 
 " Yes, mamma, I join you in thai And, Lu, 
 how soon do you expect to follow suit and give 
 her the right to call you sister? " 
 
 "When my father bids me; not a moment 
 sooner," replied Lucilla, turning an affectiou- 
 ately smiling look upon him. 
 
 He returned it, saying, " Which will not be
 
 ELSIE IN THB SOUTH. 24 3 
 
 for many months to come. He is far from feel 
 ing ready yet to resign even one of his heart's 
 best treasures." 
 
 " Oh, it is a joy to have you call me that,, 
 papa! " she exclaimed low and feelingly. 
 
 They chatted on for a few minutes longer, 
 when they were interrupted by the call to the 
 dinner table. A very welcome one, for the 
 sports had given good appetites and the viands 
 were toothsome and delicious. The meal was 
 not eaten in haste or silence, but amid cheerful, 
 mirthful chat and low-toned, musical laughter, 
 and with its numerous courses occupied more 
 than an hour. 
 
 On leaving the banqueting room they again 
 scattered about the parlors, verandas, and 
 grounds, resuming the intimate and friendly 
 intercourse held there before the summons t* 
 their feast. 
 
 Captain Raymond had kept a watchful eye 
 upon his daughters Grace in especial and 
 now took pains to seat her near himself on the 
 veranda, saying, "I want you to rest here a 
 while, daughter, for I see you are looking 
 weary; which is not strange, considering how
 
 244 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 much more than your usual amount of exercise 
 you have already taken to-day." 
 
 "Yes, I am a little tired, papa," she an 
 swered, with a loving smile up into his eyes as 
 she sank somewhat wearily into the chair, " and 
 it is very, very pleasant to have you so kindly 
 careful of me." 
 
 "Ah!" he returned, patting her cheek and 
 smiling affectionately upon her, "it behooves 
 everyone to be careful of his own particular 
 treasures." 
 
 " And our dear Gracie is certainly one of 
 those," said Violet, coming to the other side of 
 the young girl and looking down a little anx 
 iously into the sweet, fair face. " Are you very 
 weary, dearest? " 
 
 " Oh, not so very, mamma dear," she an 
 swered blithely. " This is a delightful chair 
 papa has put me into, and a little rest in it, 
 while digesting the good hearty meal I have just 
 eaten, will make me all right again, I think." 
 
 " Won't you take this other one by her side, 
 my love? I think you too need a little rest," 
 said the captain gallantly. 
 
 " Thank you, I will if you will occupy that
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 245 
 
 one on. her other side, so that we will have her 
 between us. And here come Lu and Rosie, so 
 that we can perhaps finish the chat she tells me 
 she was holding with you and the girls before 
 the call to dinner." 
 
 "I don't believe we can, mamma," laughed 
 Grace, " for here come Will Croly and Chester 
 to take possession of them; Eva and Max too, 
 and Frank." 
 
 " Then we will just defer it until another 
 time," said Violet. " Those who have children 
 will soon be leaving for their homes and those 
 left behind will form a smaller, quieter party." 
 
 Violet's surmises proved correct, those with 
 young children presently taking their depart 
 ure in order that the little ones might seek their 
 nests for the night. 
 
 The air began to grow cool and the family 
 and remaining guests found it now pleasanter 
 within doors than upon the verandas. Music 
 and conversation made the time pass rapidly, a 
 light tea was served, Mr. Dinsmore Mrs. Tra- 
 villa's father read a portion of Scripture and 
 led in a short prayer, a little chat followed, and 
 the remaining guests bade adieu for the present
 
 246 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH: 
 
 and went their ways; Maud's two brothers and 
 the Dinsmores from the Oaks among them. 
 
 " Now, Grace, my child, linger not a moment 
 longer, but get to bed as fast as you can," said 
 Captain Raymond to his second daughter as 
 they stood upon the veranda, looking after the 
 departing guests. His tone was tenderly affec 
 tionate and he gave her a good-night caress as- 
 he spoke. 
 
 "I will, father dear," she answered cheer 
 fully and made haste to do his bidding. 
 
 " She is looking very weary. I fear I have 
 let her exert herself to-day far more than was 
 for her good," he remarked somewhat anxiously 
 to his wife and Lucilla standing near. 
 
 " But I hope a good night's rest will make it 
 all right with her," Violet returned in a cheery 
 tone, adding playfully, " and we certainly have 
 plenty of doctors at hand, if anything should go 
 wrong with her or any of us." 
 
 " Excellent ones, too," said Lucilla; " but I 
 hope and really expect that a good night's rest 
 will quite restore her to her usual health and 
 strength. So, father, don't feel anxious and 
 troubled."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 247 
 
 "I shall endeavor not to, my wise young 
 mentor," he returned with a slight laugh, lay 
 ing a hand lightly upon her shoulder as he 
 spoke, 
 
 " Oh, papa, please excuse me if I seemed to 
 be trying to teach you! " she exclaimed in a 
 tone of penitence. " I'm afraid it sounded very 
 conceited and disrespectful." 
 
 "If it did it was not, I am sure, so in 
 tended, so I shall not punish you this time," 
 he replied in a tone which puzzled her with 
 the question whether he were jesting or in 
 earnest. 
 
 "I hope you will if you think I deserve it, 
 father," she said low and humbly, Violet hav 
 ing left them and gone within doors, and no 
 one else being near enough to overhear her 
 words. 
 
 At that he put his arm about her and drew 
 her closer. "I but jested, daughter," he said in 
 tender tones, "and am not in the least dis 
 pleased with you. So your only punishment 
 shall be an order presently to go directly to your 
 room and prepare for bed. But first let us have 
 our usual bit of bedtime chat, which I believe
 
 248 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 I enjoy as fully as does my little girl her 
 self." 
 
 " Oh, father, how kind in you to say that! "" 
 she exclaimed in low, but joyous tones. " I do- 
 dearly love to make you my confidant you are 
 so wise and kind and I am so sure that you love 
 me dearly, as your very own God-given prop 
 erty. Am I not that still as truly as I ever 
 was?" 
 
 " Indeed you are! as truly now as when yon 
 were a babe in arms," he said, with a happy 
 laugh and drawing her closer to his heart. " A 
 treasure that no amount of money could buy 
 from me. Your price is above rubies, my own 
 darling." 
 
 "What sweet words, papa!" she exclaimed 
 with a happy sigh. " But sometimes when I 
 think of all my past naughtiness giving you 
 so much pain and trouble I wonder that you 
 can love me half so well as you do." 
 
 " Dear child, I think I never loved you the 
 less because of all that, nor you me less because 
 of the severity of my discipline." 
 
 " Papa, I believe I always loved you better 
 for your strictness and severity. You made it
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 249 
 
 so clear to me that it was done for my best good 
 and that it hurt you when you felt it your duty 
 to give me pain." 
 
 "It did indeed!" he said; "but for a long 
 time now my eldest daughter has been to me 
 only a joy, a comfort, a delight so that I can 
 ill bear the thought of resigning her to an 
 other." 
 
 "Ah, father, what aweet, sweet words to 
 hear from your lips! they make me so glad, so 
 happy." 
 
 " Pleasant words those for me to hear, and a 
 pleasant thought that my dear eldest daughter 
 is not in haste to leave my protecting care for 
 that of another. I trust Chester is inclined to 
 wait patiently until the right time comes? " 
 
 " He has made it evident to me that he would 
 much rather shorten the time of waiting if 
 there were a possibility of gaining my father's 
 consent." 
 
 " But that there is not," the captain replied 
 with decision. " If I should consider only my 
 own feeling and inclination and my belief as to 
 what would be really best for you, I should cer 
 tainly keep full possession of my eldest daugh-
 
 250 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 ter for several years to come. I have had a 
 talk with Dr. Conly on the subject, and he, as a 
 physician, tells me it would be far better in 
 most cases, for a girl to remain single until well 
 on toward twenty-five." 
 
 " Which would make her quite an old maid, 
 I should think, papa," laughed Lucilla. " Yet 
 if you bid me wait that long and can make 
 Chester content I'll not be at all rebellious." 
 
 " No, I don't believe you would; but I have 
 really no idea of trying you so far. By the 
 way, Rosie and her Will, Maud and Dick seem 
 two very happy couples." 
 
 " Yes, indeed, father; it is a pleasure to watch 
 them. And do you know I think Frank Dins- 
 more is casting longing eyes at our Grace." 
 
 " But you don't think the dear child cares at 
 aJlforhim?" 
 
 " Oh, no, sir! no, indeed! Grace doesn't care 
 in the least for beaux, and loves no other man 
 half so well as she does her father and mine." 
 
 " Just as I thought; but I want you quietly to 
 help me prevent any private interviews be 
 tween them lest she might learn to care for 
 him."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 251 
 
 " Thank you for trusting me, papa; I will do 
 xny best," she responded. 
 
 Then they bade good-night and Lucilla went 
 to her room. She found Eva there and they 
 chatted pleasantly together as they prepared for 
 bed. Eva had noticed Frank's evident devo 
 tion to Grace and spoke of it, adding, " It is a 
 pity, for of course your father I had very 
 nearly said father, for I begin to feel as if I 
 belonged in his flock considering us older ones 
 too young to marry, will say she is very far from 
 being old enough for loverlike attentions." 
 
 " Yes, he does," replied Lucilla, " and I want 
 your help in a task he has set me the endeavor 
 to keep them from being alone together." 
 
 "I'll do so with pleasure," laughed Evelyn, 
 " and I think probably it would be just as well 
 to take Grace herself into the plot, for I'm very 
 .sure she doesn't care a pin for Frank, but dotes 
 upon her father."
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE ladies of the Torriswood party retired 
 for the night almost immediately on their ar 
 rival there, but the gentlemen lingered a little 
 in the room used by Dr. Percival as his office. 
 There was some cheerful chat over the events' 
 of the day in which, however, Frank Dinsmore- 
 took no part. He sat in moody silence, seem 
 ing scarcely to hear what the others were saying. 
 
 "What's the matter with you, Frank?" 
 queried the doctor at length. " Didn't things 
 go off to suit you to-day? " 
 
 "Well enough," grumbled Frank, "except 
 that I don't seem to be considered as worthy as- 
 my brother is of being taken into a certain 
 family really no better than my own, unless as 
 regards wealth." 
 
 " Oh, ho! so that's the way the land lies! It's 
 Grace Eaymond you're after, eh? And she 
 won't consent? " 
 
 852
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 253 
 
 " Her father won't. I must not say a word 
 to her on the subject." 
 
 " And he is right, Frank/' returned the doc 
 tor gravely. " She is far too young and too 
 delicate to begin with such things. Art would 
 tell you that in a moment if you should ask 
 him. My opinion as a physician is that mar 
 riage now would be likely to kill her within a 
 year; or, if she lived, make her an invalid for 
 life." 
 
 " I'd be willing to let marriage wait if I 
 might only speak and win her promise; but no, 
 I'm positively forbidden to say a word." 
 
 " You would gain nothing by it if you did," 
 said Chester. " She is devoted to her father 
 and hasn't the least idea of falling in love with 
 any other man." 
 
 "Kidiculous!" growled Frank. "Well, 
 things being as they are, I'll not tarry long in 
 this part of the country. I'll go back and at 
 tend to the business of our clients, and you, 
 Chester, can stay on here with your fiancee and 
 her family, and perhaps gather up a larger 
 amount of health and strength." 
 
 " Don't be in a hurry about leaving us,
 
 254 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Frank/' said Dick cordially. " Maud has been 
 calculating on at least a few days more of your 
 good company; and there's no telling when you 
 may find it convenient to pay us another visit." 
 
 " Thanks, Dick; you are hospitality itself; 
 and this is a lovely home you have secured, for 
 yourself and Maud. I'll sleep on the question 
 of the time of departure. And now good-night 
 and pleasant dreams. I hope none of your pa 
 tients will call you out before sunrise." 
 
 And with that they separated, each to seek 
 his own sleeping apartment. 
 
 For some hours all was darkness and silence 
 within and without the house. Then the doc 
 tor was awakened by the ringing of his night 
 bell. 
 
 "What is wanted?" he asked, going to the 
 open window. 
 
 " You, doctah, fast as you kin git dar, down, 
 to Lamont ole Massa Gest's place. Leetle 
 Miss Nellie she got a fit." 
 
 " Indeed! I am very sorry to hear it. I'll be 
 there as soon as possible," and turning from the 
 window the doctor rang for his servant, ordered 
 horses saddled and brought to a side door, then
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 255 
 
 hurried on his clothes, explaining matters to 
 the now awakened Maud as he did so gathered 
 up the remedies likely to be needed, and has 
 tened away. 
 
 Directing his servant to keep close in his rear 
 he rode rapidly in the direction of the place 
 named by the messenger. He found the child 
 very ill and not fit to be left by him until early 
 morning. 
 
 It was in the darkest hour, just before day, 
 that he started for home again. All went well 
 till he was within a few rods of home, but then 
 his horse a rather wild young animal took 
 fright at the hoot of an owl in a tree close at 
 hand, reared suddenly and threw him violently 
 to the ground, then rushed away in the direc 
 tion of his stable. 
 
 "Oh, doctah,sah,is you bad hurted?" queried 
 the servant man, hastily alighting and coming 
 to his master's side. 
 
 "Pretty badly, I'm afraid, Pete," groaned 
 the doctor. " Help me to the house, and then 
 you must ride over to Viamede as fast as you 
 can, wake up Dr. Harold Travilla and ask him 
 to come to me immediately to set some broken
 
 256 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 bones. Take one of the other horses with you 
 for him to ride. Ah," as he attempted to rise, 
 " I'm hardly able to walk, Pete; you will have 
 to pretty nearly carry me to the house." 
 
 " I kin do dat, doctah; Ise a strong-built nig 
 ger; jes lemme tote you 'long like de mammies 
 do de leetle darkies." 
 
 And with that Pete lifted Dr. Percival in his 
 arms carried him to the house and on up to his 
 own sleeping room, where he laid him gently 
 down upon his bed in an almost fainting condi 
 tion. 
 
 Maud was greatly alarmed, and bade Pete 
 hasten with all speed for one or another of the 
 doctor cousins. 
 
 " Harold, Harold! " groaned the sufferer, 
 " he is older than Herbert and nearer than Art, 
 who is at the Parsonage. And he can bring 
 Herbert with him should he see fit." 
 
 Pete, alarmed at the condition of his master, 
 to whom he had become strongly attached, 
 made all the haste he could to bring the needed 
 help; but the sun was already above the tree 
 tops when he reached Viamede. 
 
 The first person he saw there was Captain
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 257 
 
 Kaymond, who had just stepped out upon the 
 veranda. 
 
 "Morning, sah! is you uns one ob de doc- 
 tahs? " he queried in anxious tones, as he 
 reined in his horse at the foot of the veranda 
 steps. 
 
 "No/' replied the captain; "but there are 
 doctors in the house. You are from Torris- 
 wood, I think. Is any one ill there?" 
 
 "Massa doctah, he's 'most killed! Horse 
 frowed him. Please, sah, where de doctahs? 
 I'se in pow'ful big hurry to git dem dere 
 fore " 
 
 " Here," called the voice of Harold from an 
 upper window; "is it I that am wanted? I'll 
 be down there in five minutes or less." 
 
 " Yes, I think it is you, and probably Herbert 
 also, who are wanted in all haste at Torris- 
 wood," answered Captain Eaymond, his voice 
 betraying both anxiety and alarm. " It seems 
 Dick has met with a serious accident and has 
 sent for one or both of you." 
 
 " Yes," replied Herbert, speaking as Harold 
 had from the window, " we will both go to him 
 as speedily as possible and do what we can for
 
 258 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 his relief. Please, captain, order another horse 
 saddled and brought round immediately." 
 
 The captain at once complied with the re 
 quest, and in a very few minutes both doctors 
 were riding briskly toward Torriswood. They 
 found their patient in much pain from a dislo 
 cated shoulder and some broken bones; all of 
 which they proceeded to set as promptly as pos 
 sible. But there were symptoms of some inter 
 nal injury which occasioned more alarm than 
 the displacement and fracture of the bones. 
 They held a consultation outside of the sick 
 room. 
 
 "I think we should have Cousin Arthur 
 here," said Harold. " l In multitude of coun 
 sellors is safety/ Solomon tells us, and Art ex 
 cels us both in wisdom and experience." 
 
 " Certainly," responded Herbert; " let us 
 summon him at once. I am glad indeed that 
 he is still within reach." 
 
 " As I am. I will speak to Maud and have 
 him sent for immediately." 
 
 A messenger was promptly despatched to the 
 Parsonage and returned shortly, bringing Dr. 
 Conly with him. Another examination and
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 259 
 
 consultation followed and Dr. Percival, who 
 had become slightly delirious, was pronounced 
 in a critical condition; yet the physicians, 
 though anxious, by no means despaired of his 
 ultimate recovery. 
 
 The news of the accident had by this time 
 reached all of the connection in that neighbor 
 hood, and silent petitions on his behalf were 
 going up from many hearts. On behalf of his 
 young wife also, for poor Maud seemed well- 
 nigh distracted with grief and the fear of the 
 bereavement that threatened her. 
 
 Mrs. Embury, too, was greatly distressed, for 
 Dick and she had been all their lives a devotedly 
 attached brother and sister. No day now 
 passed in which she did not visit Torriswood 
 that she might catch a sight of his dear face and 
 learn as far as possible his exact state; though 
 neither her nursing nor that of other loving 
 relatives was needed the doctors and an old 
 negress, skilled in that line of work, doing 
 all that could be done for his relief and 
 comfort. 
 
 Mrs. Betty Norton, his half-sister, was 
 scarcely less pained and anxious; as indeed were
 
 260 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Maud's brothers and all the relatives in that 
 region. 
 
 It was from her father Lucilla first heard of 
 the accident when she joined him on the ve 
 randa at Viamede directly after the departure 
 of the doctors and Pete for Torriswood. 
 
 " Oh, father," she exclaimed, " I do hope he 
 is not seriously injured! Poor Maud! She 
 must be sorely distressed, for he has proved 
 such a good, kind husband, and she almost 
 idolizes him." 
 
 "Yes, I feel deeply for her as well as for 
 him. We will pray for them both, asking that 
 if it be consistent with the will of God, he may 
 be speedily restored to perfect health and 
 strength." 
 
 " Yes, papa; what a comfort it is that we may 
 cast upon the Lord all our care for ourselves 
 and others! " 
 
 " It is indeed! I have found it so in many a 
 sore trial sent to myself or to some one dear to 
 me. I am glad for Maud that she has her 
 brothers with her now." 
 
 " I too, papa, and I suppose Chester will stay 
 with her to-day."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 261 
 
 "Most likely; and my daughter must not 
 feel hurt should he not show himself here at his 
 usual early hour, or even at all to-day." 
 
 "I'll try not, papa. I am sure it would be 
 very selfish in me to grudge poor dear Maud 
 any show of sympathy or any comfort she might 
 receive from him her own dear eldest 
 brother." 
 
 " Yes, so I think," said her father, " and I 
 should not expect it of any one of my daugh 
 ters." 
 
 Chester came at length, some hours later 
 than his wont, and looking grave and troubled. 
 In answer to inquiries, " Yes, poor Dick is cer 
 tainly badly hurt," he said, "and Maud well- 
 nigh distracted with grief and anxiety. She is 
 a most devoted wife and considers him her 
 all." 
 
 " But the case is not thought to be hope 
 less? " Mr. Dinsmore said inquiringly. 
 
 "No, not exactly that, but the doctors are 
 not yet able to decide just what the internal in 
 jury may be." 
 
 " And while there is life there is hope," said 
 Grandma Elsie in determinately cheerful tones.
 
 202 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH.. 
 
 " It is certainly in his favor that he is a strong;,, 
 healthy man, in the prime of life." 
 
 " And still more that he is a Christian man; 
 therefore ready for any event," added her 
 father. 
 
 " And so loved and useful a man that we may 
 well unite in prayer for his recovery, if con 
 sistent with the will of God," said Captain Ray 
 mond. 
 
 " And so we will," said Cousin Ronald. " I 
 feel assured that no one of us will refuse or neg 
 lect the performance of that duty." 
 
 " And we can plead the promise, ' If two of 
 you shall agree on earth as touching anything 
 that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of 
 my Father which is in heaven/ " said Mrs. 
 Dinsmore. " So I have strong hope that dear 
 Dick will be spared to us. He is certainly a 
 much loved and very useful man." 
 
 " And Maud must be relieved as far as pos 
 sible from other cares," remarked Mrs. Travilla. 
 " I shall at once invite my brother and his 
 family here. There is room enough, especially 
 as my two sons are there and will be nearly, if 
 not all, the time while Dick is so ill."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 263 
 
 " No, cousin," said Chester, " thank you very 
 much, but Cousin Sue is making herself very 
 useful and could not well be spared. She has 
 undertaken the housekeeping, leaving Maud to 
 devote herself entirely to Dick." 
 
 " Oh, that is good and kind in her," was the 
 quick response from several voices. 
 
 " And very fortunate it is that she happened 
 to be there, ready for the undertaking," said 
 Mrs. Rose Croly; " and if Dick had to have that 
 accident he couldn't have found a better time 
 for it than now, while there are three good doc 
 tors at hand to attend to him." 
 
 " True enough," assented Chester. " Things 
 are never so bad but they might be worse." 
 
 Days of anxiety and suspense followed, during 
 which Dr. PercivaFs life seemed trembling in 
 the balance. Drs. Harold and Herbert scarcely 
 left the house and spent much of their time in 
 the sick room, while Dr. Conly made several 
 visits every day, sometimes remaining for hours, 
 and the rest of the relatives and near friends 
 <?ame and went with kind offers and inquiries, 
 doing all in their power to show sympathy, and 
 give help, while carefully avoiding unwelcome
 
 264 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 intrusion or disturbance of the quiet that 
 brooded over Torriswood and seemed so essen 
 tial under the circumstances. Nothing was 
 neglected that could be done for the restoration 
 of the loved sufferer, and no one of the many 
 relatives and connections there felt willing to 
 leave the neighborhood while his life hung in 
 the balance. 
 
 Chester spent a part of each day with his dis 
 tressed and anxious sister, and a part with his 
 betrothed, from whom he felt very unwilling to 
 absent himself for even one whole day. 
 
 The young people and some of the older ones 
 made little excursions, as before, on the bayou 
 and about the woods and fields, Captain Ray 
 mond and Violet usually forming a part of the 
 company; especially if his daughter Grace and 
 Frank Dinsmore were in it. 
 
 At other times they gathered upon the ve 
 randa or in the parlors and entertained each 
 other with conversation, music, or games of the 
 quiet and innocent kind. 
 
 In the meantime many earnest prayers were 
 sent up on behalf of the injured one the be 
 loved physician in the closet, in the family
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 265 
 
 worship, and in the sanctuary when they as- 
 sembled there on the Sabbath day; and many a 
 silent petition as one and another thought of 
 him on his bed of suffering. They prayed in 
 faith, believing that if it were best in the sight 
 of Him who is all-wise and all-powerful and 
 with whom there is no variableness or shadow 
 of turning, their petition would be granted. 
 
 And at length so it proved; the fever left 
 him, consciousness and reason were restored, 
 and presently the rejoicing physicians were able 
 to declare the danger past, the recovery certain 
 should nothing occur to cause a relapse. 
 
 Then there was great rejoicing among those 
 who were of his kith and kin, and those to 
 whom he was the beloved physician. Then 
 such as were needed at their places of residence 
 presently bade farewell and departed for their 
 homes; Drs. Conly and Herbert Travilla among 
 them, leaving Dr. Harold in sole charge of the 
 invalid. 
 
 Those who had come on the Dolphin decided 
 to return on it, though they would linger some 
 what longer no one feeling it a trial to have to 
 delay for days or weeks where they were.
 
 266 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Frank Dinsmore was one of the earliest to 
 leave, and Chester, finding that more Southern 
 climate beneficial to him at that season of the 
 year, was entirely willing to entrust the busi 
 ness of the firm to his brother for a time. 
 
 So, relieved of anxiety in regard to Dick and 
 still numerous enough to make a very pleasant 
 party, the time passed swiftly and most agree 
 ably to them especially to the two affianced 
 pairs and the children; Cousin Eonald and Max 
 now and then entertaining them by the exer 
 tion of their ventriloquial powers. The young 
 people from Magnolia Hall were often with 
 them and their presence added zest to the enjoy 
 ment of little Elsie and Ned in the fun made by 
 their indulgent ventriloquists. That particu 
 lar sport was apt to begin unexpectedly to the 
 children, making it a little more difficult to 
 recognize it as the doings of the ventriloquists. 
 
 One afternoon, after playing romping games 
 upon the lawn until weary enough to enjoy a 
 quiet rest on the veranda where the older people 
 were, they had hardly seated themselves when 
 they heard a sound of approaching footsteps, 
 then a voice that seemed like that of a little
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 267 
 
 girl, asking, " Dear little ladies and gentlemen, 
 may I sit here with you for a while? I'm lone 
 some and would be glad of good company, such 
 as I am sure yours must be." 
 
 Some of the children, hearing the voice but 
 not able to see the speaker, seemed struck dumb 
 with surprise. 
 
 It was Violet who answered, " Oh, yes, little 
 .girl. Take this empty chair by me and tell me 
 who you are." 
 
 " Oh, madam, I really can't tell you my 
 name," answered the voice, now seeming to 
 -come from the empty chair by Violet's side. 
 "It seems an odd thing to happen, but there 
 are folks who do sometimes forget their own 
 name." 
 
 " And that is the case with you now, is it? " 
 laughed Violet. " Your voice sounds like that 
 of a girl, but I very much doubt if you belong 
 to our sex." 
 
 " Isn't that rather insulting, madam? " asked 
 ihe voice in an offended tone. 
 
 " Oh, I know you're not a girl or a woman 
 either! " cried Ned Raymond gleefully, clap 
 ping his hands and laughing with delight.
 
 268 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 "You're a man, just pretending to be a little 
 girl." 
 
 " That is insulting, you rude little chap, and 
 I shall just go away," returned the voice in in 
 dignant tones, followed immediately by the 
 sound of footsteps starting from the chair be 
 side Violet and gradually dying away in the 
 distance. 
 
 " Why, she went off in a hurry and I couldn't 
 see her at all! " exclaimed one of the young visi 
 tors; then, as everybody laughed, " Oh, of 
 course it was Cousin Eonald or Cousin Max! " 
 
 " Why, the voice sounded to me like that of a 
 little girl," said Violet, "and Cousin Eonald 
 and Max are men." 
 
 " Of course they are, and could not talk in 
 the sweet tones of my little girl," said a rough 
 masculine voice that seemed to come from the 
 doorway into the hall. 
 
 Involuntarily nearly everybody turned to 
 look for the speaker, but he was not to be seen. 
 
 " And who are you and your girl? " asked an 
 other voice, seeming to speak from the farther 
 end of the veranda. 
 
 " People of consequence, whom you should
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 treat with courtesy," answered the other, wha 
 seemed to stand in the doorway. 
 
 "As we will if you will come forward and 
 show yourselves/' laughed Lucilla, putting up 
 her hand as she spoke to drive away a bee that 
 seemed to buzz about her ears. 
 
 " Never mind, Lu; its sting won't damage 
 you seriously/' said Max, giving her a look of 
 amusement. 
 
 " Oh, hark! here come the soldiers again! " 
 exclaimed Elsie Embury, as the notes of a 
 bugle, quickly followed by those of the drum 
 and fife, seemed to come from a distant point 
 on the farther side of the bayou. 
 
 " Don't be alarmed, miss; American soldiers 
 don't harm ladies," said the voice from the 
 farther end of the veranda. 
 
 " No, I am not at all alarmed," she returned 
 with a look of amusement directed first at 
 Cousin Eonald, then at Max; " not in the least 
 afraid of them." 
 
 The music continued for a few minutes, all 
 listening silently to it, then as the last strain 
 died away a voice spoke in tones apparently 
 trembling with affright, " Oh, please somebody
 
 270 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 hide me! hide me quick! quick! before those 
 troops get here. I'm falsely accused and who 
 knows but they may shoot me down on sight? " 
 
 The speaker was not visible, but from the 
 sounds seemed to be on the lawn and very near 
 at hand. 
 
 " Oh, run round the house and get the serv 
 ants to hide you in the kitchen or one of the 
 cellars," cried Ned, not quite able, in the excite 
 ment of the moment, to realize that there was 
 not a stranger there who might be really in sore 
 peril. 
 
 " Thanks! " returned the voice, and a sound 
 .as of some one running swiftly in the prescribed 
 direction accompanied and followed the word. 
 
 Then the tramp, tramp, as of soldiers on the 
 march, and the music of the drum and fife 
 seemed to draw nearer and nearer. 
 
 " Why, it's real, isn't it? " exclaimed one of 
 the children, jumping up and trying to get a 
 nearer view of the approaching troop. 
 
 " Oh, don't be afraid," laughed Grace; " I'm 
 sure they won't hurt us or that poor, frightened 
 man either." 
 
 "No," chuckled Ned. "If he went to the
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 271 
 
 kitchen, as I told him to, he'll have plenty of 
 time to hide before they can get here." 
 
 " Sure enough, laddie," laughed Cousin 
 Ronald, " they don't appear to be coming on 
 very fast. I hear no more o* their music or 
 their tramp, tramp. Do you? " 
 
 " No, sir; and I won't believe they are real 
 live fellows till I see them." 
 
 " Well now, Ned," said Lucilla, " I really be 
 lieve they are very much alive and kindly mak 
 ing a good deal of fun for us." 
 
 "Who, who, who?" came at that instant 
 from among the branches of the tree near at 
 hand or at least seemed to come from there. 
 
 " Our two ventriloquist friends," replied Lu 
 cilla, gazing up into the tree as if expecting to 
 see and recognize the bird. 
 
 " Oh, what was that? " exclaimed one of the 
 little girls, jumping up in affright, as the squeak 
 of a mouse seemed to come from among the 
 folds of her dress. 
 
 " Nothing dangerous, my dear," said Mr. 
 Dinsmore, drawing her into the shelter of 
 his arms. "It was no mouse; only a little 
 noise."
 
 272 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Oh, yes, uncle, I might have known that," 
 she said with a rather hysterical little laugh. 
 
 Just then the tramp, tramp was heard again 
 apparently near at hand, at one side of the 
 house, where the troops might be concealed by 
 the trees and shrubs; the music of the drum and 
 fife following the next moment. 
 
 " Oh," cried Ned, " won't they catch that fel 
 low who just ran round to the kitchen as I told 
 him to?" 
 
 "If they do I hope they won't hurt him," 
 laughed Lucilla. 
 
 The music seemed to arouse the anger of sev 
 eral dogs belonging on the place and at that 
 moment they set up a furious barking. The 
 music continued and seemed to come nearer and 
 nearer, the dogs barked more and more furi 
 ously; but presently the drum and fife became 
 silent, the dogs ceased barking and all was 
 quiet. But not for long; the voice that had 
 asked for a hiding-place spoke again close at 
 hand. 
 
 "Here I am, safe and sound, thanks to the 
 little chap who told me where to hide. The 
 fellows didn't find me and I'm off. But if they
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 273 
 
 come here looking for me, please don't tell 
 which way I've gone. Good-by." 
 
 " Wait a minute and tell us who you are be 
 fore you go," called out Eric Leland, and from 
 the tree came the owl's "Who, who, who?" 
 
 " Who I am? " returned the manlike voice,, 
 seeming to speak from a greater distance, 
 " Well, sir, that's for me to know and you to- 
 find out." 
 
 " Now please tell us which of you it was 
 Cousin Ronald and Max," said Ned, looking- 
 from one to the other. 
 
 " That's for us to know and you to find out,, 
 little brother," laughed Max. 
 
 " Papa," said Ned, turning to their father, " I 
 wish you'd order Max to tell." 
 
 " Max is of age now and not at present under 
 my orders," replied Captain Eaymond, with a 
 humorous look and smile, and just then came 
 the call to the tea table. 
 
 Ned was unusually quiet during the meal, 
 gazing scrutinizingly every now and then at hi& 
 father or Max. When they had returned to the 
 veranda he watched his opportunity and seized 
 upon a moment when he could speak to his
 
 274 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 brother without being overheard by anyone 
 else. 
 
 " Brother Max," he queried, " won't you ever 
 have to obey papa any more? " 
 
 " Yes, little brother," returned Max, looking 
 slightly amused, " I consider it my duty to obey 
 papa now whenever it pleases him to give me an 
 order; and that it will be my duty as long as he 
 and I both live." 
 
 " And you mean to do it? " 
 
 " Yes, indeed." 
 
 " So do I," returned Ned with great decision. 
 " And I think all our sisters do too; because the 
 Bible tells us to; and besides papa knows best 
 about everything." 
 
 " Very true, Ned; and I hope none of us will 
 ever forget that or fail to obey his orders or 
 wishes or to follow his advice."
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 DR. PERCIVAL had so far recovered as to be 
 considered able to lie in a hammock upon an 
 upper veranda where he could look out upon 
 the beauties of the lawn, the bayou, and the 
 fields and woods beyond. Dr. Harold Travilla 
 was still in attendance and seldom left him for 
 any great length of time, never alone, seldom 
 with only the nurse Maud, one of Dick's sis 
 ters, or some other relative being always near at 
 hand, ready to wait upon him, chat pleasantly 
 for his entertainment, or remain silent as 
 seemed best to suit his mood at the moment. 
 
 He was very patient, cheerful, and easily 
 entertained, but did not usually talk very much 
 himself. 
 
 One day he and Harold were alone for a time. 
 Both had been silent for some moments when 
 Dick, turning an affectionate look upon his 
 cousin, said in grateful tones, " How very good r 
 kind, and attentive you have been to me, Har- 
 
 275
 
 276 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 old. I think that but for you and the other 
 two doctors Cousins Arthur and Herbert I 
 should now be lying under the sod; and I must 
 acknowledge that you are a most excellent 
 physician and surgeon," he added with an ap 
 preciative smile and holding out his hand. 
 
 Harold took the hand and, pressing it affec 
 tionately in both of his, said with feeling, 
 ""Thank you, Dick. I consider your opinion 
 worth a great deal, and it is a joy to me that I 
 liave been permitted to aid in helping on your 
 recovery; but I am no more deserving of thanks 
 than the others. Indeed both Herbert and I 
 felt it to be a very great help to be able to call 
 Cousin Arthur in to give his opinion, advice, 
 assistance; which he did freely and faithfully. 
 He is an excellent physician and surgeon as I 
 know you to be also : knowledge which increases 
 the delight of having been by God's blessing 
 upon our efforts able to pull you through, 
 thus saving a most useful life." 
 
 " Thank you," replied Dick in a moved tone. 
 '" By God's help I shall try to make it more use 
 ful in the future than it has been in the past 
 should he see fit to restore me to health and
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 277 
 
 vigor. I feel at present as if I might never 
 again be able to walk or ride." 
 
 "I think you need change of climate for a 
 while," said Harold. " What do you say to 
 going North with us, if Captain Raymond 
 should give you and Maud an invitation to take 
 passage in his yacht? " 
 
 " Why, that is a splendid idea, Harold! " ex 
 claimed Dick, with such a look of animation 
 and pleasure as had not been seen upon his 
 features for many a day. " Should I get the 
 invitation and Bob come back in time to attend 
 to our practice, I I really shall, I think, be 
 strongly inclined to accept." 
 
 " I hope so indeed," Harold said with a smile, 
 " and I haven't a doubt that you will get it; for 
 I know of no one who loves better than the cap 
 tain to do good or give pleasure. Ah! speak of 
 angels! here he is with his wife and yours," as 
 just at that moment the three stepped out from 
 the open doorway upon the veranda. 
 
 " The three of us, Harold? Are we all angels 
 to-day? " asked Violet, with a smile, stepping 
 forward and taking Dick's hand in hers. 
 
 " Quite as welcome as if you were, cousin,"
 
 278 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 said Dick. "Ah, captain! it was you we 
 were speaking of at the moment of your 
 arrival." 
 
 " Ah? a poor substitute for an angel, I fear/* 
 was the rejoinder in the captain's usual pleas 
 ant tones. " But I hope it was the thought of 
 something which it may be in my power to do 
 for you, Cousin Dick." 
 
 " Thanks, captain; you are always most 
 kind," returned Dick, asking Harold by a look 
 to give the desired explanation, which he did at 
 once by repeating what had just passed between 
 him and Dr. Percival in regard to a Northern 
 trip to be taken by the latter upon his partner's 
 return from his bridal trip. 
 
 Captain Raymond's countenance brightened 
 as he listened and scarcely waiting for the con 
 clusion, " Why, certainly," he said. " It will 
 be an easy matter to make room for Cousins 
 Dick and Maud, and a delight to have them 
 with us on the voyage and after we reach home 
 until the warm weather sends us all farther 
 North for the summer." 
 
 " Oh, delightful! " cried Maud. " Oh, Dick, 
 my dear, it will set you up as nothing else
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 279 
 
 could; and you may hope to come back in the 
 fall as well and strong as ever." 
 
 Dr. Percival looked inquiringly at Violet. 
 
 "Yes, cousin," she said with a smile, "I 
 think we can make you very comfortable; and 
 that without inconveniencing anybody; espe 
 cially as Grandpa and Grandma Dinsmore de 
 cline to return in the Dolphin. They go from 
 here to Philadelphia by rail, to visit her rela 
 tions there or in that region. So you need not 
 hesitate about it for a moment, and/' glancing 
 at her brother, "you will have your doctor 
 along to see that you are well taken care of and 
 not allowed to expose yourself on deck when 
 you should be down in the saloon or lying in 
 your berth." 
 
 " Yes," laughed Harold, " I shall do my best 
 to keep my patient within bounds and see that 
 he does nothing to bring on a relapse and so do 
 discredit to my medical and surgical knowledge 
 and skill." 
 
 " Which I should certainly be most sorry to 
 do," smiled Dick. " If I do not do credit to it 
 all, it shall be no fault of mine. Never again, 
 cousin, can I for a moment forget that you
 
 280 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 stand at about the head of your profession or 
 deserve to, certainly as both physician and 
 eurgeon. Captain, I accept your kind offer 
 with most hearty thanks. I feel already some 
 thing like fifty per cent, better for the very 
 thought of the rest and pleasure of the voyage, 
 the visit to my old home and friends, and then. 
 a sojourn during the hot months in the cooler 
 regions of the North." 
 
 From that time his improvement was far 
 more rapid than it had been, and Maud was very 
 happy over that and her preparations for the 
 contemplated trip, in which Grandma Elsie and 
 Cousins Annis and Violet gave her valuable 
 assistance. 
 
 At length a letter was received telling that 
 the newly-married pair might be expected two 
 days later. Chester brought the news to Via- 
 mede shortly after breakfast and all heard it 
 with pleasure, for they were beginning to feel 
 a strong drawing toward their northern homes. 
 
 " It is good news/' said Grandma Elsie; " and 
 now I want to carry out a plan of which I have 
 been thinking for some time." 
 
 " In regard to what? " asked her father.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 281 
 
 " The reception to be given our bride and 
 groom," she answered. " I want it to be given 
 here; all the connection now in these parts to 
 be invited, house and lawn to be decorated as 
 they were for our large party just after the wed 
 ding, and such a feast of fat things as we had 
 then to be provided." 
 
 " That is just like you, mother," said Captain 
 Eaymond; " always thinking how to give pleas 
 ure and save trouble to other people." 
 
 " Ah, it seems to me that I am the one to do 
 it in this instance," she returned with a grati 
 fied smile, " having the most means, the most 
 room of any of the connection about here, 
 abundance of excellent help as regards all the 
 work of preparation and the entertainment of 
 the guests; indeed everything that the occasion 
 calls for. Dick and Maud are in no case to do 
 the entertaining, though I do certainly hope 
 they may both be able to attend he, poor fel 
 low, lying in a hammock on the veranda or 
 under the trees. If they like they may as well 
 come fully prepared for their journey and start 
 with us from here." 
 
 " A most excellent and kind plan, cousin, as
 
 282 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 yours always are," said Chester, giving Mrs. 
 Travilla a pleased and grateful look. " I have 
 no doubt it will be accepted if Dr. Harold 
 approves." 
 
 " As he surely should, since it is his 
 mother's," remarked Violet in her sprightly 
 way. " Suppose you drive over at once, 
 mamma, see the three, and have the whole thing 
 settled." 
 
 " A very good idea I think, Vi," was the smil 
 ing rejoinder. " Captain, will you order a car 
 riage brought round promptly, and you and Vi 
 go with me? taking Elsie and Ned also, if they 
 would care for a drive," she added, giving the 
 little folks a kindly inquiring look. 
 
 Both joyfully accepted the invitation, if papa 
 and mamma were willing; Elsie adding: 
 
 " And if Cousin Dick is not well enough for 
 us to go in, we can stay in the carriage or out in 
 the grounds, till you and papa and mamma are 
 ready to come back." 
 
 " Yes," said her father; " so there is no ob 
 jection to your going." 
 
 " There will still be a vacant seat," said 
 Grandma Elsie, " will }-ou not go with us also,
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 283 
 
 Grace? I have heard Harold say driving was 
 good exercise for you." 
 
 " Oh, thank you, ma'am," said Grace. " I 
 should like it very much, if papa approves," 
 glancing with an inquiring smile at him. 
 
 " Certainly. I am quite sure that my daugh 
 ter Grace's company will add to my enjoyment 
 of the drive," was the captain's kindly re 
 sponse. 
 
 " And, Grandma Elsie, cannot you find some 
 use for the stay-at-homes? " asked Max. 
 " Chester and myself for instance. Would 
 there he any objection to having ' Old Glory ' 
 set waving from the tree tops to-day? " 
 
 "None whatever," she returned with her 
 sweet smile. " I, for one, never weary of seeing 
 it ( wave o'er the land of the free and the 
 home of the hrave.' " 
 
 " I think anyone who does isn't worthy to 
 be called an American!" exclaimed Lucilla with 
 warmth. 
 
 "Unless so unfortunate as to be only a 
 South American," remarked Eva with a smile. 
 " You would not expect such an one to care for 
 our Old Glory."
 
 284 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 " Oh, no, certainly not; it is no more to 
 them than to the rest of the world." 
 
 " But I dare say it is a good deal to some of 
 the rest of the world; judging from the way 
 they flock to these shores/' said Chester. 
 
 " Which I sincerely wish some of them 
 wouldn't/' said Lucilla; " the ignorant, idle, 
 and vicious. To read of the great numbers 
 constantly coming in often makes me tremble 
 for our liberties." 
 
 " Honest and industrious ones we are always 
 glad to welcome," said Chester, " but the idle 
 and vicious ought to be kept out. And as our 
 own native born boys must be twenty-one years 
 old before being allowed to vote, I think every 
 foreigner should be required to wait here that 
 same length of time before receiving the right 
 of suffrage." 
 
 "And I heartily agree with you in that," 
 said Captain Raymond. 
 
 " But unfortunately we have too many selfish 
 politicians men who are selfishly set upon 
 their own advancement to wealth and power 
 and care little, if anything, -for their country 
 and their country's good who, to gain votes
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 for themselves, have managed to have the right 
 of suffrage given those worthless, ignorant for 
 eigners in order to get into place and power 
 through them." 
 
 " I haven't a particle of respect for such 
 men," exclaimed Lucilla hotly; " and not much 
 more for some others who are so engrossed in, 
 the management of their own affairs the mak 
 ing of money by such close attention to busi 
 ness, that they can't, or won't look at all after 
 the interests of their country." 
 
 " Very true, my dear sister," said Max, with 
 a roguish look and smile, " so it is high time the 
 ladies should be given the right of suffrage." 
 
 "The right! I think they have that al 
 ready," she returned with rising color and an' 
 indignant look, " but domineering men won't 
 allow them to use it." 
 
 " Why, daughter," laughed the captain, " I 
 had no idea that you were such a woman's rights 
 woman. Surely it is not the result of my 
 training." 
 
 " No, indeed, papa; though you hare tried to 
 teach me to think for myself," she returned 
 with a blush and smile, adding, "I am not
 
 286 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 wanting to vote even if I were old enough, 
 which I know I am not yet but I do want the 
 laws made and administered by my own coun 
 trymen, and that without any assistance from 
 ignorant foreigners." 
 
 "Ah, and that is perhaps the result of my 
 teachings. Are you not afraid, Chester," turn 
 ing to him, "that one of these days she may 
 prove too independent for you? " 
 
 " Ah, captain, if you are thinking of fright 
 ening me out of my bargain let me assure you 
 .at once that it is perfectly useless," laughed 
 Chester in return. 
 
 "Ah, yes; I suppose so," sighed the captain 
 in mock distress. "But I must go now and 
 order the carriage," he added, rising and has 
 tening away in the direction of the stables. 
 
 "And we to make our preparations for the 
 drive and call at Torriswood," said Grandma 
 Elsie, addressing Violet and the younger ones, 
 expecting to be of the party. " Dick and Maud 
 .should have as early a report of our plans and 
 purposes as we can well give them." 
 
 To that Violet and Grace gave a hearty as 
 sent, the little ones echoing it joyfully, and by
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 287 
 
 the time the carriage could be brought to the- 
 door they were all ready to enter it. 
 
 They found Maud and Dick full of pleasura 
 ble excitement, the former already at work upon 
 her packing. Grandma Elsie's plan and invi 
 tation were highly appreciated by both and joy 
 fully accepted. 
 
 The arrangements were soon made. If all 
 went well with Dr. and Mrs. Johnson they 
 would reach Viamede the next afternoon, stay 
 there in the enjoyment of its hospitality until 
 toward bedtime of that evening, then come on 
 to Torriswood, and a day or two later the others- 
 would start upon their northward journey; all 
 going together to New Orleans, Grandpa and 
 Grandma Dinsmore taking the cars there for 
 Philadelphia, and the rest starting for home by 
 water along the Gulf of Mexico, around 
 Florida, and up the Atlantic coast. 
 
 The whole plan met Dr. Harold's unqualified 
 approval, while Dr. Percival was so charmed 
 with it that he insisted that the very prospect 
 of it all had nearly restored him to health and 
 strength. 
 
 " Is that so, cousin ? " exclaimed Violet with
 
 288 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 a pleased laugh, " why, you will be another 
 Samson by the time we reach our homes." 
 
 "Ah, if I can only recover the amount of 
 strength I had before my accident I shall be 
 satisfied," said he, "and I shall know how to 
 appreciate it as I never did in the past." 
 
 All the necessary arrangements having now 
 been made, the Viamede party presently re 
 turned to their temporary home, which they 
 found looking very gay and patriotic with flags 
 fluttering from tree tops, gables, windows, and 
 verandas; for the young folks left behind had 
 been very busy in their work of adornment. 
 The result of their labors met with warm ap 
 proval from Grandma Elsie, the captain, and 
 Violet. Grace and Elsie Eaymond, too, ex 
 pressed themselves as highly pleased, while Ned 
 quite went into raptures at the sight of so fine 
 a display of the " Star-spangled Banner." 
 
 "Now, Cousin Eonald," he exclaimed, turn 
 ing to Mr. Lilburn, " don't you think it is the 
 -very prettiest flag that floats? " 
 
 " As bonny a one as ever I saw, laddie," re 
 sponded the old gentleman with a genial smib. 
 "" And don't you know that having adopted this
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 as my country, I now consider it as truly my ain 
 banner as it is yours? " 
 
 " Oh, yes, sir, and I like you to," returned 
 Ned with a pleased look. "I like this to be 
 your country as well as mine." 
 
 " It's a grand country, laddie," was the pleas 
 ant-toned response, " and the native land of my 
 bonny young wife and the dear little bairns of 
 my son Hugh; so I may well give it a share of 
 my affection." 
 
 The weather continued fine, all the prepa 
 rations were carried forward successfully, and 
 by noon of the next day the Percivals were 
 ready to enjoy a brief stay at Viamede and 
 gaining strength, but carefully attended and 
 watched over by his cousin Harold, and Maud 
 full of life and gayety because of his improve 
 ment and the pleasant prospect before them. 
 It would be so delightful, she thought and said, 
 to see her old home and friends and acquaint 
 ances about there, Dick taking his ease among 
 them all for a time; and then to spend some- 
 weeks or* months, farther north, enjoying sea 
 breezes and sea bathing.
 
 290 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 All the cousins, older and younger, from 
 Magnolia Hall and the Parsonage were gath 
 ered there before the hour when the boat bring 
 ing their bride and groom might be expected, 
 and as it rounded to at the wharf quite a 
 little crowd could be seen waiting to receive 
 them. 
 
 The Johnsons had not been apprised of the 
 reception awaiting them and were expecting to 
 go on immediately to Torriswood, but the boat 
 was hailed and stopped by Chester, and at the 
 same time seeing the festive preparations and 
 the assemblage of relatives, they understood 
 what was going on and expected, and stepped 
 quickly ashore, where glad greetings were ex 
 changed; then all moved on to the house where 
 Dr. Percival lay in a hammock on the front 
 veranda. 
 
 " Oh, Dick, dear fellow, are you still unable 
 to move about? " asked Dr. Johnson, grasping 
 his hand and looking down into his thin, pale 
 face with eyes that filled with tears in spite of 
 himself. 
 
 " Oh, I'll soon be all right, Bob; though if it 
 hadn't been for Harold here," giving the latter
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 291 
 
 a warmly affectionate glance, " I doubt if you 
 would have found a partner in your practice on. 
 your return." 
 
 " In that case I am certainly under great ob 
 ligations to you, Harold," Eobert said with feel 
 ing, as he and Harold grasped hands with 
 cousinly warmth. " You could hardly have 
 done me a greater service." 
 
 " Don't talk of obligations," said Harold with 
 emotion. "Dick and you and I are not only 
 all members of the same profession, but all near 
 kinsmen; so that Dick had a double and strong 
 elaim upon me and my services." 
 
 " And we all think he needs a change," said 
 Maud, standing near, " and so, by Cousin Elsie's 
 kind invitation, we are going with her and the 
 rest, in the captain's yacht, to visit them and 
 our old homes; then on farther North to the 
 seashore." 
 
 " The very best thing that could be done, I 
 think," said Robert; " it certainly is Dick's turn 
 to have a holiday while I stay and attend to our 
 practice." 
 
 The mirth, jollity, and feasting that followed, 
 filling up the rest of the day, were very similar
 
 -292 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 to those of the day of the wedding, weeks be 
 fore. 
 
 Dr. Pereival was still feeble, and Mrs. Tra- 
 villa had some arrangements to make in regard 
 to the conduct of affairs at Viamede after her 
 departure, which together made it best to delay 
 for a few days. But at length all was ready, 
 the good-byes were said, and the return journey 
 to their northern homes was begun. 
 
 As had been planned Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore 
 took the cars at New Orleans, while the 
 Dolphin, bearing the remaining members of 
 their party, passed from west to east along the 
 -Gulf of Mexico, around the southern coast of 
 Tlorida and up its eastern coast and that of the 
 {Darolinas. Quite a voyage, but neither tedious 
 nor tiresome to the passengers, so pleasant did 
 they find each other's society and the variety of 
 books and sports provided for their entertain 
 ment. 
 
 During the greater part of the voyage the 
 weather was pleasant enough to allow them to 
 spend the most of their days upon deck, where 
 they could walk about or sit and chat beneath 
 an awning.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 293 
 
 " Grandma/' said little Elsie, coming to Mrs. 
 Travilla's side one morning as she sat on deck 
 busied with a bit of fancy work, " would it 
 trouble you to talk to Ned and me a little 
 while?" 
 
 " No, dear," was the smiling reply, " but 
 what is it that you wish to hear from me? " 
 
 " Something about General Marion, grand 
 ma, if you please. I know a little about him 
 and admire him very much indeed. He was a 
 South Carolina man, I know, and when I heard 
 papa say a while ago that we were on the South 
 Carolina coast, it made me think of Marion and 
 that I should be very glad to hear something 
 more of what he did in the Kevolution." 
 
 " And so would I, grandma; ever so much," 
 added Ned, who was close at his sister's side. 
 
 " Then sit down, one on each side of me, and 
 I will tell you some things that I have read 
 about General Francis Marion, one of the 
 boldest, most energetic, and faithful patriots of 
 the Revolution. He was born in South Caro 
 lina in 1732, and it is said was so small a baby 
 that he might have been easily put into a quart 
 pot."
 
 294 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " He must have had to grow a good deal be 
 fore he could be a soldier, grandma/' laughed 
 Ned. 
 
 " Yes, but he had forty-three years to do it 
 in/' said Elsie. 
 
 " That many years before the ^Revolutionary 
 War began/' said her grandma, "but he was 
 only twenty-seven when he became a soldier by 
 joining an expedition against the Cherokees 
 and other hostile Indian tribes on the western 
 frontier of his State. When the Eevolution be 
 gan he was made a captain in the second South 
 Carolina regiment. He fought in the battle at 
 Fort Sullivan, on Sullivan's Island, in the con 
 test at Savannah, and many another. He or 
 ganized a brigade and became brigadier of the 
 militia of South Carolina. After the battle of 
 Eutaw he became senator in the Legislature, 
 but soon went back into the army and remained 
 there till the close of the war." 
 
 " Grandma, didn't he and his soldiers camp 
 in the swamps a good deal of the time? " asked 
 Elsie. 
 
 " Yes; and often had but little to eat some 
 times sweet potatoes only, and but a scant
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 295 
 
 supply of them. A story is told of a young 
 British officer from Georgetown coming to treat 
 with him respecting prisoners, when Marion 
 was camping on Snow's Island at the con 
 fluence of the Pedee River and Lynch's Creek. 
 The Briton was led blindfolded to Marion's 
 camp. There for the first time he saw that 
 general a small man with groups of his men 
 about him, lounging under the magnificent 
 trees draped with moss. When they had con 
 cluded their business Marion invited the Eng 
 lishman to dine with him. The invitation was 
 accepted, and great was the astonishment of the 
 guest when the dinner was served; only some 
 roasted potatoes on a piece of bark. ' Surely, 
 general,' he said, ' this cannot be your ordinary 
 fare? ' ' Indeed it is,' replied Marion, ' and we 
 are fortunate on this occasion, entertaining 
 compan}', to have more than our usual al 
 lowance.' 
 
 " It is said that the young officer gave up his 
 commission on his return, saying that such a 
 people could not, and ought not to be subdued." 
 
 " Marion and his men must have loved their 
 country and liberty to be willing to live in
 
 296 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 swamps with nothing but potatoes to eat," said 
 Elsie; "it makes me think of the stories I've 
 read and heard about Eobin Hood and his- 
 merry men." 
 
 " Yes," said her grandmother, " and Lossing 
 tells us Marion's men were as devoted to him ns 
 those of Eobin Hood were to their leader. Our 
 poet Bryant has drawn a telling picture of that 
 noble band in his 
 
 " SONG OF MARION'S MEN. 
 
 " Our band is few, but true and tried, 
 
 Our leader frank and bold; 
 The British soldier trembles 
 
 When Marion's name is told. 
 Our fortress is the good greenwood. 
 
 Our tent the cypress-tree; 
 We know the forest round us 
 
 As seamen know the sea. 
 We know its walls of thorny vines,. 
 
 Its glades of reedy grass; 
 Its safe and silent islands 
 
 Within the dark morass. 
 
 " Woe to the English soldiery, 
 
 That little dread us near! 
 On them shall light at midnight 
 
 A strange and sudden fear; 
 When, waking to their tents on fire, 
 
 They grasp their arms in vain, 
 And they who stand to face us 
 
 Are beat to earth again;
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 297 
 
 And they who fly in terror deem 
 
 A mighty host behind, 
 And hear the tramp of thousands 
 
 Upon the hollow wind. 
 
 *' Then sweet the hour that brings release 
 
 From danger and from toil; 
 We talk the battle over, 
 
 And share the battle's spoil. 
 The woodland rings with laugh and shout, 
 
 As if a hunt were up, 
 And woodland flowers are gather'd 
 
 To crown the soldier's cup. 
 "With merry songs we mock the wind 
 
 That in the pine-top grieves, 
 And slumber long and sweetly 
 
 On beds of oaken leaves. 
 
 *' Well knows the fair and friendly moon 
 
 The band that Marion leads 
 The glitter of their rifles. 
 
 The scampering of their steeds. 
 'Tis life to guide the fiery barb 
 
 Across the moonlight plain; 
 'Tis life to feel the night wind 
 
 That lifts his tossing mane. 
 A moment in the British camp 
 
 A moment and away 
 Back to the pathless forest, 
 
 Before the peep of day. 
 
 *' Grave men there are by broad Santee, 
 
 Grave men with hoary hairs, 
 
 Their hearts are all with Marion, 
 
 For Marion are their prayers.
 
 298 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 And lovely ladies greet our band 
 
 With kindliest welcoming, 
 With smiles like those of summer, 
 
 With tears like those of spring. 
 For them we wear these trusty arms, 
 
 And lay them down no more 
 Till we have driven the Briton 
 
 Forever from our shore. " 
 
 "And we did drive the British away or 
 Marion and his men, and the rest of our brave 
 soldiers did," exclaimed Ned when the recita 
 tion of the poem was finished, " didn't they, 
 grandma?" 
 
 "Yes, Neddie boy, God helped us to get .free 
 and become the great nation which we are to 
 day; and to him let us give all the glory and the 
 praise." 
 
 " Yes, grandma, I know that even those brave 
 and good fighters couldn't have done it if God 
 hadn't helped them. Did Marion live long 
 after the war was over? " 
 
 " About a dozen years. He died on the 29th 
 of February, 1795. We are told his last words 
 were, * Thank God, since I came to man's es 
 tate I have never intentionally done wrong to 
 any man.' "
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 299 
 
 " And is that all the story about him? " asked 
 Ned regretfully. 
 
 " Enough for the present, I think," replied 
 his grandma; " when you are older you can 
 read of him in history for yourself. However, 
 some of his work will come in incidentally as I 
 go on with some other historical sketches. I 
 want to tell you something of Mrs. Rebecca 
 Motte one of the brave and patriotic women 
 living in South Carolina at that time and the 
 doings of the British and Americans on her 
 estate. 
 
 " Mrs. Motte was a rich widow. She had a 
 fine large mansion occupying a commanding 
 position on the road between Charleston and 
 Camden. The British, knowing that she was a 
 patriot, drove her and her family from their 
 home to a farmhouse which she owned, upon a 
 hill north of her mansion, into which they put 
 a garrison of one hundred and fifty men under 
 Captain M'Pherson, a brave British officer. 
 
 " Early in May he was joined by a small de 
 tachment of dragoons sent from Charleston 
 with despatches for Lord Rawdon. They were 
 about to leave when Marion and Lee, with their
 
 300 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 troops, were seen upon the height at the farm 
 house where Mrs. Motte was now living. So- 
 the dragoons remained to give their help in the 
 defense of the fort. 
 
 " Lee took position at the farmhouse, and his 
 men, with a fieldpiece which General Greene 
 had sent them, were stationed on the eastern 
 slope of the high plain on which Fort Motte 
 stood. Marion at once threw up a mound and 
 planted the fieldpiece upon it in a position to 
 rake the northern face of the parapet of the fort 
 against which Lee was about to move. 
 
 " M'Pherson was without artillery. Between 
 Port Motte and the height where Lee was- 
 posted was a narrow valley which enabled his 
 men to come within a few hundred yards of the 
 fort. From that they began to advance by o 
 parallel a wide trench and by the 10th of the 
 month they were so far successful that they felt 
 warranted in demanding a surrender. They 
 sent a summons to M'Pherson, but he gallantly 
 refused to comply. 
 
 " That evening our men heard that Lord 
 Rawdon had retreated from Camden, was com 
 ing in that direction, and would relieve Fort
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 301 
 
 Motte. The next morning beacon fires could 
 be seen on the high hills of Santee, and that 
 night the besieged were greatly rejoiced to see- 
 their gleam on the highest ground of the coun 
 try opposite Fort Motte. They were delighted,, 
 but soon found that they had rejoiced too 
 soon. 
 
 " Lee proposed a quicker plan for dislodging" 
 them than had been thought of before. Mrs. 
 Motte's mansion, in the center of their works r 
 was covered with a roof of shingles now very 
 dry, as there had been no rain for several day& 
 and the heat of the sun had been great. Lee's 
 idea was to set those shingles on fire and so- 
 drive the enemy out. He had been enjoying 
 Mrs. Motte's hospitality and her only marriage 
 able daughter was the wife of a friend of his, 
 so he was very loath to destroy her property,, 
 but on telling her his plan, he was much re 
 lieved to find that she was not only willing, but 
 desirous to serve her country by the sacrifice of 
 her property. 
 
 " He then told his plan to Marion and they 
 made haste to execute it. It was proposed to 
 set the roof on fire with lighted torches at-
 
 302 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 tached to arrows which should be shot against 
 it. Mrs. Motte, seeing that the arrows the men 
 were preparing were not very good, brought out 
 a. fine bow and bundle of arrows which had 
 come from the East Indies, and gave them to 
 Lee. 
 
 " The next morning Lee again sent a flag of 
 truce to M'Pherson, the bearer telling him that 
 Eawdon had not yet crossed the Santee, and 
 that immediate surrender would save many 
 lives. 
 
 "But M'Pherson still refused, and at noon 
 Nathan Savage, a private in Marion's brigade, 
 shot toward the house several arrows with 
 lighted torches attached. Two struck the dry 
 shingles and instantly a bright flame was creep 
 ing along the roof. Soldiers were sent up to 
 knock off the shingles and put out the fire, but 
 a few shots from Marion's battery raked the 
 loft and drove them below. Then M'Pherson 
 hung out a white flag, the Americans ceased 
 firing, the flames were put out, and at one 
 o'clock the garrison surrendered themselves 
 prisoners of war. 
 
 " Then Mrs. Motte invited both the Ameri-
 
 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 303" 
 
 can and the British officers to a sumptuous 
 dinner which she had had made ready for 
 them." 
 
 Grace Raymond had drawn near and was; 
 listening in a very interested way to the story 
 as told by Mrs. Travilla. 
 
 " Grandma Elsie," she said as that lady 
 paused in her narrative, "do you remember a 
 little talk between the American and British 
 officers at that dinner of Mrs. Motte's? " 
 
 " I am not sure that I do," was the reply.. 
 " Can you repeat it for us? " 
 
 " I think I can give at least the substance,"" 
 said Grace. " One of the prisoners was an offi 
 cer named Captain Ferguson. He was seated 
 near Colonel Horry, one of our American offi 
 cers. Addressing him, Ferguson said, ' You 
 are Colonel Horry, I presume, sir? ' Horry re 
 plied that he was and Ferguson went on, ' Well,, 
 I was with Colonel Watson when he fought 
 your General Marion on Sampit. I think I 
 saw you there with a party of horse, and also at 
 Nelson's Ferry, when Marion surprised our 
 party at the house. But I was hid in high 
 grass and escaped. You were fortunate in your
 
 504 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 escape at Sampit, for Watson and Small had 
 twelve hundred men.' 
 
 " ' If so/ said Horry, e I certainly was fortu 
 nate, for I did not suppose they had more than 
 naif that number/ Then Ferguson said, 'I 
 consider myself equally fortunate in escaping 
 at Nelson's Old Field/ 
 
 " c Truly you were/ Horry returned sarcas 
 tically, 'for Marion had but thirty militia on 
 that occasion/ The other officers at the table 
 could not refrain from laughing. General 
 Greene afterward asked Horry how he came to 
 affront Captain Ferguson, and Horry answered 
 that he affronted himself by telling his own 
 story/ " 
 
 " Ah, I think our soldiers were the bravest," 
 was little Elsie's comment upon that anecdote. 
 
 " Yes," said her grandma, " probably because 
 they were fighting for liberty and home." 
 
 "Please, grandma, tell us another Kevolu- 
 tionary story," pleaded Ned. 
 
 " Did you ever hear the story of what Emily 
 Geiger did for the good cause?" asked Grand- 
 ana Elsie in reply. 
 
 "No, ma'am; won't you please tell it?"
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 3 OS 
 
 " Yes. Emily was the daughter of a German- 
 planter in Fairfield District. She was not 
 more than eighteen years old, but very brave. 
 General Greene had an important message to 
 send to Sumter, but because of the danger from 
 the numbers of Tories and British likely to b* 
 encountered on the way none of his men* 
 seemed willing to take it; therefore he was de 
 lighted when this young girl came forward ani 
 offered to carry his letter to Sumter. But fear 
 ing she might lose it on the way, he made her 
 acquainted with its contents. 
 
 " She mounted a fleet horse, crossed the^ 
 Wateree at the Camden Ferry, and hastened on 
 toward Sumter's camp. On the second day of 
 her journey, while passing through a dry 
 swamp, she was stopped and made prisoner by 
 some Tory scouts, who suspected her because* 
 she came from the direction of Greene's army. 
 They took her to a house on the edge of the 
 swamp and shut her up in a room, while they 
 sent for a woman to search her person. 
 
 " Emily was by no means willing to have the 
 letter found upon her person, so as soon as left 
 alone she began tearing it up and swallowing it
 
 306 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 piece by piece. After a while the woman came 
 and searched her carefully, but found noth 
 ing to criminate the girl, as the last piece 
 of the letter had already gone down her 
 throat. 
 
 " Her captors, now convinced of her inno 
 cence, made many apologies and allowed her to 
 go on her way. She reached Sumter's camp, 
 gave him Greene's message, and soon the British 
 under Eawdon were flying before the Ameri 
 cans toward Orangeburg." 
 
 " Is that all, grandma? " asked Ned, as Mrs. 
 Travilla paused and glanced up smilingly at 
 Captain Eaymond, who now drew near. 
 
 "All for the present, Neddie," she replied. 
 " Some other time I may perhaps think of other 
 incidents to give you." 
 
 " Ah, mother, so you have been kindly enter 
 taining my children, who are great lovers of 
 stories," remarked the captain. "I hope they 
 have not been too exacting in their entreaties 
 for such amusement? " 
 
 "Oh, no," she replied; "they wanted some 
 episodes in the history of the State we are pass 
 ing, and I have been giving them some account
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 307 
 
 of the gallant deeds of General Marion and 
 others." 
 
 " He was a brave, gallant man, was Francis 
 Marion, thoroughly, patriotic, and one of the 
 finest characters of that time; a countryman of 
 whom we may well be proud," remarked the 
 captain, speaking with earnestness and enthu 
 siasm; " and with it all he was most humane; a 
 great contrast to some of the British officers 
 who burnt houses, robbed and wronged women, 
 and children rendering them shelterless, strip 
 ping them of all clothes except those they wore,, 
 not to speak of even worse acts of barbarity. 
 Bancroft tells us that when the British were 
 burning houses on the Little Pedee, Marion 
 permitted his men of that district to go home 
 and protect their wives and families; but that 
 he would not suffer retaliation and wrote with 
 truth, ' There is not one house burned by my 
 orders or by any of my people. It is what 
 I detest, to distress poor women and chil 
 dren/ " 
 
 " I am proud of him as one of my country 
 men," said Grace. "He was sometimes called 
 ' The swamp Fox/ was he not, papa? "
 
 308 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " Yes; the swamps were his usual place of 
 refuge and camping ground." 
 
 "I admire him very much and like to hear 
 about him and all he did for our country," said 
 little Elsie; " but I am glad and thankful that 
 I didn't live in those dreadful war times." 
 
 " As you well may be, my dear child," said 
 her father. "We cannot be too thankful for 
 the liberty we enjoy in these days and which 
 was largely won for us by Marion and other 
 brave and gallant patriots of those darker days. 
 They, and our debt of gratitude to them, should 
 2iever be forgotten or ignored,"
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE Dolphin's passengers greatly enjoyed 
 their voyage up the Atlantic coast, yet were not 
 sorry when they reached their desired haven 
 the city within a few miles of their homes. 
 
 Dr. Percival had gained strength every day 
 .and now could go about very well with the 
 Jielp of a friend's arm or a cane, and spent but 
 a part of his time lounging in an easy-chair or 
 resting upon a couch. 
 
 A telegram had carried to their home friends 
 ihe information that they expected to reach 
 port on that day, and carriages were there in 
 waiting to convey them to their several places 
 of abode. 
 
 Dr. Conly had come for Dr. and Mrs. Perci 
 val, as had also Mr. Dinsmore from the Oaks; 
 the one claiming that Roselands was Dick's old 
 home, therefore undoubtedly the proper place 
 for him at present the other that Maud be 
 longed at the Oaks and of course her husband 
 
 309
 
 310 ELSIE IN TEE SOUTH. 
 
 with her. Grandma Elsie had already given 
 them a warm invitation to Ion, and Captain 
 Eaymond and Violet the same to Woodburn. 
 It seemed a little difficult to decide which had 
 the prior claim. Dr. Harold said it should he 
 Ion first in order that he might still have his 
 patient where he could keep continued and 
 careful watch over him; and as he grew hotter 
 and stronger the others could have their turns 
 at entertaining him and Maud. 
 
 To that Dick laughingly replied that he was 
 now tolerably used to obeying Harold's orders, 
 so should submit to his decision, still hoping 
 that in time he and Maud might have the pleas 
 ure of accepting the other invitations in turn. 
 
 That seemed to give tolerable satisfaction as 
 about as good an arrangement as could well be 
 made. 
 
 The Becchwood and Woodburn family car 
 riages and Max's pony were there, also the car 
 riage from Fairview for Evelyn. Max helped 
 her into it, then mounted his steed and rode 
 alongside, the Woodburn carriage driving a 
 little ahead of them, while the other vehicles 
 were somewhat in their rear.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 311 
 
 All reached their destinations in safety, each 
 party receiving a joyful welcome on. their ar 
 rival. Chester, after a brief but affectionate 
 good-by, "for a short time," to Lucilla, had 
 taken a seat in Mr. Dinsmore's carriage, as he 
 and his brother still made their home at the 
 Oaks. Both pairs of lovers had greatly enjoyed 
 their daily intercourse upon the Dolphin and 
 gave that up with some feeling of regret, but 
 comforted themselves with the thought that 
 twenty-four hours would seldom pass without 
 allowing them at least a brief interview. 
 
 Bidding good-by to Eva at the gate into Fair- 
 view Avenue, Max rode rapidly onward and 
 entered the Woodburn grounds just in the rear 
 of his father's carriage, then dismounted at the 
 veranda in time to take part in assisting the 
 ladies and children to alight. 
 
 " Oh, how delightful it is to be at home 
 again! " exclaimed Grace, dancing about and 
 gazing this way and that into the beautifully 
 kept grounds. "I am always glad to go, but 
 still gladder to get back." 
 
 "And so am I," "And I," exclaimed the 
 younger ones.
 
 312 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 " And I am as glad as anybody else, I think,' r 
 said Max, "though I should not be if I were 
 here alone without father, Mamma Vi, and 
 the sisters and little brother." 
 
 "No, indeed! the dear ones make more than 
 half of home," Lucilla said with a loving- 
 glance around upon the others, then one of 
 ardent affection up into her father's face. 
 
 " Yes," said Grace, " father alone is more 
 than half of home to each and every one of us.'* 
 
 An assertion which no one was in the least 
 inclined to contradict. 
 
 " He certainly is to me his wife," said Vio 
 let, giving him a look that spoke volumes of re 
 spect and love. 
 
 " And I certainly know of no man who has 
 less reason to complain of the lack of apprecia 
 tion by his nearest and dearest," responded the* 
 captain in tones slightly tremulous with feeling, 
 and a look of fond, proud affection, first at his> 
 wife, then at his children, each in turn. 
 
 " This is certainly a happy home-coming to 
 us all," said Max, " to me in especial, I think r 
 as the one who has seen so little of it for years 
 past. It is to me the dearest spot on earth;
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 313 
 
 though it would not be without the dear ones it 
 holds." 
 
 But housekeeper and servants had now come 
 crowding about with glad greetings, which were 
 warmly returned, and then the family scattered 
 to their rooms to prepare for the dinner just 
 ready to be served. 
 
 All our returned travellers were received with 
 joyful greetings at their homes, not excepting 
 Dr. Harold Tra villa at Ion; and all there 
 seemed to rejoice that they were to be the first 
 to entertain the cousins Dr. Percival and' 
 Maud. They were warmly welcomed and 
 speedily installed in most comfortable quarters 
 a suite of beautifully furnished apartments 
 on the ground floor, that Dick might be spared 
 the exertion of going up and down even the 
 easiest flight of stairs. They were more than 
 content. 
 
 " We seem to have come into a haven of rest, 
 Maud, my love," Dick remarked as he lay back 
 in his reclining chair, and gazed about with 
 eyes that kindled with joy and admiration. 
 
 "Yes, my dear," laughed Maud, "it would 
 seem almost appropriate to put another letter
 
 314 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 into that noun and call it a heaven so beauti 
 ful and tasteful is everything around us." 
 
 " Yes; I wish everybody had as good, kind, 
 capable, and helpful friends and relatives as 
 ours, and as able to give them such royal enter 
 tainment." 
 
 " Cousin Elsie is the very person to have 
 large means," said Maud, " for she seems to be 
 always thinking of others and what she can da 
 for their comfort and happiness. There is not 
 a particle of selfishness or self-righteousnes& 
 about her." 
 
 " I heartily agree with you there," said Dick. 
 " I have known her since I was the merest child 
 and she has always seemed to live to do good 
 and show kindness to all around her. She evi 
 dently looks upon her wealth as simply a trust 
 something the Lord has put into her hands 
 to be used for his glory and the good of her fel 
 low creatures." 
 
 " I am sure you are right about that," said 
 Maud. " And her children resemble her in it. 
 What could have exceeded the kindness of 
 Cousins Harold and Herbert Cousin Arthur 
 Conly, too when you were so ill? Oh, Dick
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 315 
 
 dear, I thought I was going to lose you! Oh, 
 how could I ever have borne that? " she added 
 with a sob; " and I am sure you and I owe your 
 life to their skilful treatment, their untiring 
 care and devotion." 
 
 " We do indeed," he said with emotion; " but 
 ior their untiring efforts and God's blessing 
 upon them I should now be under the sod and 
 my darling a widow," he added tenderly and in 
 quivering tones, drawing her down to give her a 
 fond caress. " And how kind Vi and her hus 
 band have been," he went on. " The captain is 
 a grand good man and quite as anxious to use 
 all he has for the glory of God and the good of 
 his fellow creatures as dear Cousin Elsie 
 herself." 
 
 " Yes; I don't wonder his wife and children 
 love him so dearly; and I could hardly love 
 him better were he my own brother," said 
 Maud. "I am so glad he and Cousin Violet 
 iancied each other and married when they did." 
 
 "Yes, they are the most enjoyable of rela 
 tives to us and very happy in each other." 
 
 Here their bit of chat was interrupted by a 
 tap on the door opening into the hall. Dr.
 
 316 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 Harold had come to say that dinner was on the 
 table, and ask if his patient felt able, and if 
 it would be enjoyable to join the family at their 
 meal. 
 
 " Indeed I should like it," was Dick's prompt 
 response, "and I think too that I am entirely 
 equal to the exertion." 
 
 " Perhaps even with only your cane, if I give 
 you the support of my arm," suggested Harold. 
 
 " Thank you, yes," returned Dick, with a 
 pleased look, as Harold assisted him to rise and 
 Maud handed him his cane. 
 
 So the little journey was made successfully 
 and the social meal greatly enjoyed. At ite 
 conclusion Harold assisted Dr. Percival to his 
 couch again, where he lay down, just weary- 
 enough to take a long, refreshing nap. 
 
 On leaving the table, Grandma Elsie went to 
 the telephone and called to Woodburn. Violet 
 answered, "What is it, mother?" and re 
 ceived the reply, "I expect the whole connec 
 tion here to take tea and spend the evening, and 
 I want you all to come." 
 
 The captain, standing near, heard the mes 
 sage also, and ae Violet turned inquiringly to-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 317 
 
 him, " Surely there is nothing to prevent any 
 of us from going," he said, and she at once an 
 swered, " Thank you, mother, you may expect 
 us all." 
 
 The same invitation had been already sent to, 
 and accepted by, the others, and some time be 
 fore the tea hour they were all there, glad to 
 meet and exchange greetings, and chat about 
 all that had occurred since they last saw each 
 other. And Dr. Percival, refreshed and 
 strengthened by his dinner and a long, sound 
 sleep after it, was able to enjoy it all, perhaps as 
 keenly as anyone else. They talked of what 
 ever had occurred among them during the time 
 that they had been separated, and of their plans 
 for the coming heated term who would pass it 
 at home and who go North to find a cooler cli 
 mate. But it was not necessary to decide fully 
 upon their plans, as some weeks must elapse ere 
 carrying them out and there would be a good 
 deal of intercourse among them in the mean 
 time. 
 
 They scattered to their homes early in the 
 evening that Dr. Percival might not be kept up 
 or awake, and that the little ones might be
 
 318 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 safely and in good season bestowed in their 
 nests for the night. 
 
 Dr. Percival improved rapidly in the next few 
 weeks; so rapidly that he was able to make a 
 visit to Koselands, the Oaks, and Woodburn, 
 each in turn, and felt that he should greatly en 
 joy the journey to the North and the sojourn by 
 the seaside there which awaited him, his wife, 
 and friends. 
 
 Our two pairs of lovers went quietly and 
 happily on with their courting, considered 
 plans for future house-building and housekeep 
 ing, and what should be done and enjoyed in 
 the meantime, and it seemed but a little while 
 till they were again on board the Dolphin and 
 speeding on their northward course. 
 
 It was the same party that had come in her 
 on that last voyage from the South. Max was 
 still in the enjoyment of his furlough and by 
 his father's request now took command of the 
 vessel; but, the weather being fine throughout 
 the voyage, his duties were not arduous and 
 Evelyn had no reason to complain of want of 
 attention from her fiance. Nor had Lucilla; 
 Chester being seldom absent from her side dur-
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 319 
 
 ing the day or evening. So that Captain Kay- 
 mond began to feel at times that he was already 
 losing to some extent his eldest daughter. 
 He sighed over it to himself, but made no com 
 plaint to either of them. 
 
 Lucilla's affection for him did not seem to 
 have suffered any abatement; as had been her 
 custom, she often came to him for a bit of pri 
 vate chat early in the morning or in the even 
 ing after the others had gone to their state 
 rooms; and in these private interviews she was 
 the same ardently affectionate daughter she had 
 been for years; so that he felt he had no reason 
 to fear that her lover had stolen all her heart. 
 
 But she was very keen-sighted as regarded 
 him and his feelings toward her. One evening 
 as, according to his custom, he paced the deck 
 after all the passengers had retired for the 
 night, he heard her light step at his side and 
 then her voice asking in its sweetest tones, 
 "Papa dear, mayn't I walk with you for at 
 least a few minutes? I am neither sleepy nor 
 tired, and it is so seldom now that I can have 
 my own dear father all to myself." 
 
 "Yes, daughter dear," he said, putting an
 
 320 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 arm about her and caressing her with tender~ 
 ness. " I am very glad to have your company 
 if it is not going to weary you or rob you of 
 needed sleep." Then he drew her hand within 
 his arm and they paced slowly back and forth, 
 conversing in subdued tones. 
 
 " It is so sweet to be alone with you once in 
 a while, my own dear father," she said. "I 
 think, papa, if my engagement has made any 
 change in my feelings toward you it has been to 
 make you seem to me nearer and dearer, if pos 
 sible, than ever. Oh, I think it would break 
 my heart if I should ever have to go so far away 
 from you that I could not see and talk with you 
 every day! " 
 
 " Dear child, those are sweet words to my 
 ear," he said in moved tones, " and I am most 
 thankful that, so far as we can see into the 
 future, there seems little or no danger that we 
 will ever be so separated in this world." 
 
 "Yes, papa; that assurance is one of my 
 greatest joys. And I am so glad that my dear 
 father is so strong and well, and not so very 
 old/' she added with a smile and a look of lov 
 ing admiration up into his face.
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 321 
 
 " I am not very young, daughter," he re 
 turned pleasantly, " though I think my natural 
 strength has not abated, and life seems as en 
 joyable to me as ever. But the happy thought 
 is that God our heavenly Father rules and 
 reigns and shall choose all our changes for us; 
 for to his wisdom and love there is no limit. 
 How sweet are the words, ' I have loved thee 
 with an everlasting love,' ' As the Father 
 hath loved me, so have I loved you.' If we are 
 his children we need not fear to trust our all in 
 his hands. We need not desire to choose for 
 ourselves as regards the things of this life, or 
 the time when he shall call us to our heavenly 
 home." 
 
 " That is a very sweet thought, father," she 
 said. " What a care and anxiety it would be to 
 us to have to choose all those changes for our 
 selves. How kind in the dear Lord Jesus to 
 bid his disciples to take no thought which you 
 have explained to me means no care or anxiety 
 for the morrow telling them that * Suffi 
 cient unto the day is the evil thereof/ " 
 
 "Yes; and when troubled with cares and 
 fears for the future we may be sure that it is
 
 322 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 because we are lacking in that faith which 
 trusts all in his hands." 
 
 " Oh, I want that faith! " she exclaimed ear 
 nestly, though her voice was low and sweet. 
 " Papa, pray for me that I may have it." 
 
 "I will, daughter, I do," he said; "there is 
 nothing I desire more strongly for you and all 
 my dear children than that." 
 
 They were silent for a moment, then she 
 asked, "Where are we now, papa? and to what 
 port bound as the first? " 
 
 We are nearing Delaware Bay," he replied, 
 " anfl expect to pass up it and the river to Phila 
 delphia, where we will add Grandpa and Grand 
 ma Dinsmore -to our party, then come down and 
 round the southern part of New Jersey and on 
 up the eastern coast to Atlantic City. Eooms 
 have been engaged for us at Haddon Hall and 
 there we purpose staying for perhaps a fort 
 night, then we think of going on up the New 
 England coast, perhaps as far as Bar Harbor 
 in Maine." 
 
 "Oh, I like that plan," she said; "for we 
 have never yet visited either of those places, 
 and I have wanted to see them both."
 
 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 323 
 
 "I shall be glad to give you that pleasure, 
 daughter," he said. " Now it is high time you 
 were in bed and asleep; so bid me good-night 
 and go." 
 
 Our travellers reached Philadelphia the next 
 day, took on board Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, 
 passed down the river and bay again, and up the 
 Atlantic coast to the city of that name, as the 
 captain had planned. 
 
 They were charmed with their quarters; 
 rooms near the sea looking out directly upon 
 it with a private porch where they coulcL^it 
 and enjoy the breeze and an extended vi?w of 
 
 
 
 the ocean, watching the vessels pass and repass, 
 outward bound or coming from distant ports 
 to the harbors farther up the coast. Strolling 
 along the broad plank walk, four jniles in 
 length and close to the sea, was another pleas 
 ure; as were also the driving down on the beach 
 at low tide, and the little excursions out to 
 Longport and other adjacent villages. 
 
 Most of the days were spent in making these 
 little trips sometimes in carriages, at others in 
 the electric cars and the evenings in wander 
 ing by moonlight along the board walk.
 
 324 ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 There were various places of innocent amuse 
 ment too such as the Japanese garden and the 
 piers, where seals and other curiosities were on 
 exhibition. 
 
 They found the table excellent and every 
 thing about the establishment homelike, neat, 
 and refined, and their hostess so agreeable, so 
 charming, that their only regret was that they 
 saw so little of her so many were the calls 
 upon her time and attention. 
 
 " She certainly must need an occasional rest," 
 said Grandma Elsie one day, talking with Vio 
 let and the captain, " and we must invite her to 
 pay us a visit in our southern homes." 
 
 To that proposal both Captain Eaymond 
 'and Violet gave an unqualified assent, saying 
 that they would be pleased indeed to entertain 
 her. 
 
 A fortnight was spent there most pleasantly, 
 after which the Dolphin carried them up the 
 coast to Bar Harbor, where we will leave them 
 for the present.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA IT 
 
 Los Angr *s 
 This book is DUE on the las 
 
 UNIVERSITY of CALIFORNIA 
 
 AT 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 LWRARY,
 
 UCLA-Young Research Library 
 
 PS1672 .F5i 
 yr 
 
 L 009 522 897 9 
 
 UCSOUTHENRGIONALLIBRARYFACILTy 
 
 AA 001217761 4